and all his Partakers hee was brought into his Fathers presence Echebar was past speech but made signes that hee should take the Royall Diademe and gird himselfe with the sword hanging at his beds head The Prince performed the solemne Iordam or Rite of Adoration with the head bowed to the Earth and his Father signing with his hand that hee should depart did so as did his Father presently after out of the world His body was carried on the shoulders of his Son and Nephew out of the towre where he lay the wall being broken after the fashion for passage and a new gate there erected and being brought into his Garden a league from thence was interred with small attendance neither the King nor his Nobles except Cossero and a few others wearing mourning habite So little was He in his West a little before the great Terrour of the East Eight dayes after Echebars death the Prince entred the Palace and seated himselfe in the Throne the people crying Pad iausa or Padasha lamat GOD saue the King His first endeauours were to giue contentment to the Mahumetans causing their Moschees to bee purged and their Rites to bee established yea hee tooke a new Name NVRDIN MOHAMAD IAHANVIR that is the Splendour of MAHOMETS Law Subduer of the World And by this Name IAHANVIR or as our Countrey-men lately come from thence pronounce it IAHANGERE hee is vsually called and not by his ancient Name SELIM In Aprill after his sonne rebelled and taking the Title of SVLTAN IA that is Sultan the King brought into his partie two Great Men and so went to Lahor which not being admitted entrance hee besieged eight dayes or as others say presented himselfe with his Forces about twelue thousand before it without any great hostilitie offered him His Father in person pursued him which being rumor'd so dismayed the sonne that he fled hauing euen then put some of the Kings men to rout For by a notable stratageme hee lost the day the aduerse Generall sending many with flying tales into the Princes Armie buzzing the neerenesse and Greatnesse of the Kings power and seconding the same like GIDEONS Policie with multitude of Trumpets and Drummes scarred them and notwithstanding the Princes gaine-saying hee was by his owne almost compelled to flight Hee tooke his way towards Cabul and being to passe a Riuer the Captaine of the place caused all Boats to be taken away and commanded the rowers that if the Prince came they should fasten the Boat as by mischance on a Shelfe or Iland of sand in the middle of the Riuer which being done they should seeme to call for helpe and so giue notice This was done and the Gouernour came and after due reuerence promising all fidelitie and securitie wherein hee was vnfaithfully faithfull brought Him into the Castle and sent the King word thereof who sent presently and brought Him in fetters together with his company The King bitterly checked him committed him to prison Some adde that hee sealed vp his eyes Others say that his eyes were put out But their eyes were not put in onely cares put on that say so for hee hath lately beene freed and hath the vse also of his eyes as I haue beene tolde from the eyes of diuers His two great Captaines had a strange punishment the one sowed vp close in an Oxe-skinne the other in an Asse-skinne both new flayed that drying they might withall straightly pinch in their Prisoners in a close and narrow Little-ease The next day they were carried through the Citie on Asses their faces to the taile-wards the one conspicuous with his Oxe-hornes the other with his Asses-eares The shame and ignominy so pierced one of them that hee fell downe dead his head was cut off and the pieces of his dismembred bodie were set vp in diuers places The other by way of fauour was permitted to haue water powred on his hide which brought a worse euill by the heate of so neere a Sunne causing a filthy stinke and multiplication of Vermine till at last his pardon was procured Two hundreth of the Princes Souldiers were set on both sides the way as hee should passe to be executed He caused his second Sonne to be proclaimed Prince as his Father had before transferred the Title from him to This his Son There was a famous Prophet of the Ethnikes named Goru esteemed there of his Sectaries as the Romish Pope is of the Popish Romanists with him as a man famous for Sanctimony did the Prince consult who in adulation adorned his head with a Diadem which in an Ethnike to a Mahumetan was strange but hee coloured it with the Gentilisme of the Princes Mother Vpon this Goru was committed but vpon promise by an Ethnike of 100000. pieces of Gold to bee payd to the King hee was pardoned Hee that vndertooke this hoped on the Kings pardon or that Goru would procure this summe which failing hee seized on all hee had not sparing his wife and children adding tortures also to extort money from him and taking away his meate thinking him rather a miser then a begger Thus in varietie of misery the flattering Prophet lost his life and his Suretie also thinking to escape by flight was taken and slaine his goods all confiscate This King at first made great shew of zeale to Mahomet which since is cooled and his Religion seemes to bee the same with Echebars Contrary to the Mahumetan practice hee delighteth much in Images as of CHRIST the Virgin and other Saints with which his chambers and publike roomes are stored and to all his Letters and Charters besides the Kings Seale addes the Images of CHRIST and the Holy Virgin engrauen in a paire of tongs as it were of Emeralds with which hee seales his Letters on both sides the pendent waxe The last newes that wee haue from the Iesuites of whom wee haue borrowed almost all the former Relations is of Captaine Hawkins comming to the Court and kind entertainment of the King who made him say they a Gentleman of foure hundred Horse and assigned him thirtie thousand Rupies stipend adding other reports of his pride obstinate heresie and supplantation by the Portugals with other things of Him and those of the Ascension were wracked partly true partly false I haue thought good to set before you in the next seruice some of Captaine Hawkins obseruations whiles hee staied there and after of other our Countrey-men which now haue a settled trade in these vast Dominions Obserue by the way that the Iesuites to the last doe accuse Captaine Hawkins of his obdurate heresie contrarie to the calumnies of some that say hee became deuoutly Popish at their perswasion §. III. The Relations of Captaine HAWKINS Embassador there MAster William Hawkins being Captaine in the Ship called the Hector after a long and tedious voyage from March 1607. to the foure and twentieth of August 1608. arriued at Surat subiect to the Mogor or Mogol so he calleth him and after much
renue their mourning with great howling as they then did for Kashurakeny who died the yeere before They report that the Canibals haue a Sea behinde them They found a Bath two miles about so hote that they could not drinke it Master Patteson was slaine by the Sauages of Nanhoc a Riuer of the Tarentines Their short Commons caused feare of mutiny One of the Sauages called Aminquin for a straw hat and knife giuen him stript himselfe of his cloathing to Beuers skinnes worth in England 50. shillings or three pound to present them to the President leauing onely a flap to couer his priuities He would also haue come with them for England In winter they are poore and weake and do not then company with their wiues but in Summer when they are fat and lusty But your eyes wearied with this Northerne view which in that Winter communicated with vs in extremitie of cold looke now for greater hopes in the Southerne Plantation as the right arme of his Virginian body with greater costs and numbers furnished from hence But first let me tell you that by some lately these Northerne Parts are stiled by the Name of New-England as being supposed in the same Latitude with Noua Albion on the South Sea discouered by Sir Francis Drake hauing New France on the North and the Southern Plantation of Virginia on the South New Spaine New Granado New Andalusia being in the same Continent A Map and Discouerie hereof was set forth this last yeere by Captaine Iohn Smith with new English Names exchanged for the Saluage It lyeth betwixt 41. degrees and 45. minutes The harsh Names of the habitations of those parts I forbeare to recite the commodities are expressed by that Author First for fish let not any thinke this contemptible when by his report the Hollanders reape from three kinds Herring Cod and Ling fifteene hundred thousand pound yeerely herevpon principally founding their greatnesse by Sea and Land In March Aprill May and halfe Iune here is Cod in abundance in May Iune Iuly and August Mullet and Sturgeon whose Roes doe make Caularie and Puttargo Their store of Herrings they compare to the haires of their heads In the end of August September October and Nouember you haue Cod againe to make Corfish or Poore-Iohnt wice as good as in New-found-land where their fishing also is chiefely but in Iune and Iuly Mullets are here taken by Nets which at Cape Blanke are hooked and twice as large He addes store of Red-berries called Alkermes Muske-Rats Beuers Otters Martins Blacke Foxes probabilities of Mines and manifold commodities of the soile the particulars whereof I referre to the booke it selfe together with the arguments for a Plantation there There also you may reade his Obseruations and Discoueries Anno 1614. with the successe of sixe ships that went the next yeere and his disasters by French Pirats and English perfidie This present yeere 1616. eight voluntarie ships went thither to make further tryall and hereafter we hope to haue English Colonies renued in this Northerly Plantation newly called New-England §. II. Of the Southerne Plantation and Colonies and many causes alledged of the ill successe thereof at the first CAptaine Bartholomew Gosnold hauing long sollicited many of his friends at last preuailed with some Gentlemen as Master Edward Maria Wingfield Captaine Iohn Smith and diuers others with the helpe of some Noblemen and Merchants his Maiestie granting Commission for establishing Councels to direct here and to gouerne and execute there so that December 19. 1606. they set saile and after long contending with contrarie windes and the windy inconstancie of some of the company that would haue returned for England before they had saluted their desired Port they were by a storme forced into the same vnexpected where after some harme by assault of the Sauages on the 13. of May Master Wingfield was chosen President their fort contriued and the fals soone after discouered Sixe weekes being thus spent Captaine Newport returned with the ships and Captaine Smith before held in much iealousie was by the paines of Mr Hunt the Preacher reconciled and admitted of the Councell a hundred being left there for the Plantation Within ten dayes after the departure of this moueable Tauerne as they called it a more sauage enemy then the Sauages had assaulted them and scarcely ten left vntouched with sicknesse through want of conuenient lodging and diet of which from May to September fifty dyed Wingfield was deposed and Ratcliffe established in his place and by the industrie of Smith Iames Towne was builded the Sauages supplying their necessities they failing Captaine Smith sought trade abroad others at home intending a returne in the Pinace for England by his vnexpected returning were forced to stay or sinke which action cost the life of Captaine Kendall Soone after the like plot of the President and Captaine Archer was discouered and by him againe suppressed The Winter approaching the Riuers afforded them plenty of Cranes Swannes Geese Ducks with which and Pease wilde Beasts and other land-commodities they dayly feasted But in the discouerie of Chickahamine Riuer George Casson was surprised and Smith with two others were beset with two hundred Sauages his men slaine and himselfe in a quagmire taken prisoner but after a moneth he procured himselfe not onely libertie but great admiration amongst them and returning once more stayed the Pinace from flight and the Fort from being abandoned The Treasurer and Councell meane-while carefull to supply their wants sent two ships with neere a hundred men Capt. Newport arriued safely Captaine Nelson with the other ship by force of windes was driuen to shift as hee could elsewhere Now the Sauages enchanted by Smiths relations of God Nature and Art were in manner at his command till the ambition of some by giuing foure times as much for their commodities as he appointed seeking to seeme of so much greater magnificence and authoritie made them prize their commodities dearer Newport whom Smith had called father and extolled with Powhatan the Emperour went with solemnitie to visit him sending Smith before who after his manner of State gaue him royall entertainment sitting vpon his bed of Mats his pillow of leather embroidered with pearle and white beads attired with a robe of skins large as an Irish mantle at his head and feet sate a handsome yong woman on each side his house twenty others their heads and shoulders painted red with a great chaine of white beades about their necks before those sate his chiefest men in like order in his Arbor-like house Newport gaue him a boy for whom Powhatan gaue him Namontacke his seruant which was after brought into England Powhatan wittily cheated our men and offering so much corne as they gaue copper said he could eate that not this Their gettings in this voyage other commodities and their townes were casually consumed by fire and the ship staying fourteene weekes spent most of that prouision for the reliefe of the
he soone died Neither did his successours Maruan and Abdalan liue two yeeres in the roome Abdimelec was chosen Caliph who descended from Hali when as Abdalan of the linage of Eubocara the Arabians call this the Maraunian race the other Abazian had possessed himselfe of that title by force whom Ciafa the kinsman of Abdimelec ouerthrew Ciafa after this victorie entring Damascus pluckt Iazid one of the former Caliphs out of his graue burned his bones and hurled the Ashes into the riuer and cruelly persecuted all the Maraunian stocke Hereupon Abedramon one of that house with a great number of his friends and followers fled into Mauritania Tingitana where he was welcomed of the Saracens there being and first intituled himselfe Miralmumim which signifieth The Prince of Beleeuers and then builded Marocco Addimelec hauing other yrons in the fire neglected this first appeasing tumults in his owne state then ouerthrowing the Emperour in the field after receiuing by treason of the Deputie Armenia winning that part of Persia which yet was subiect to the Romans and by his forces spoyling Thracia whiles the Greekes were diuided amongst themselues He also chased the Romane Garrisons out of the coast-Townes which they held in Afrike Abdimelec being dead Vlitus the sonne of Abedramon succeeded vnder whom the Saracens besides the spoile of Galatia conquered all Afrike betwixt Niger and the Sea a little piece excepted at the mouth of the straites subiect to Rodericus the King of Spaine Mucas was made Lieutenant of the Saracen Empire in Afrike To him Iulianus Earle of Cepta full of indignation against his Prince for deflouring his faire daughter Caba about the yeere 712. offereth the conquest of Spaine if hee would furnish him with some competent forces of his Saracens This traytor thus strengthened with the authoritie of this place being Gouernour of the Ile Viridis and diuers places in Africa and Spaine backed with his friends and aided with the Saracens ouerthrew the Gotish Empire which had now ruled Spaine about three hundred yeeres Rodericus losing the field and his state and spending the remnant of his dayes with an Hermite in a solitarie desart of Lusitania Iulianus himselfe was after slaine by the Saracens as were the Spanish Traytors the iust end of vniust treacherie Scaliger out of an Arabian Geographer calleth that Captaine Muses or Moses son of Nutzir of the Marawan stocke who had with him a valiant Captaine named Tark or Tarik of whom the Hill and the Strait is named as the vulgar pronounce it Gibraltar properly Gebal Tarik that is the Hill of Tarik because hee had shipped ouer his Barbarians thither and fortified himselfe in that Hill in the nintieth yeere of the Hegira which hee did least his barbarous souldiers should forsake him and therefore also caused his ships to bee burnt This Vlit Qualid Walid or Oelid for thus I finde his name diuersified in Authors besides these his conquests in Afrike and Europe atchieued by his Captaines great exploites in Asia among which one called Koteybah Eben Moselem conquered Korasan as farre as Tarquestan with all the Countrie of Maurenaher and Koarrazin On the other side Moseleima ben Abdel Malek forced the Graecian Emperour to tribute Hee also erected many publike buildings the most famous of which was the Mosque at Damascus Osiasge his Deputie in Karason was so cruell that he put to death aboue a hundred thousand persons in that Countrey during his gouernment besides an infinite number slaine in the warres Hee had thirtie thousand slaues of diuers Nations This Caliph died Anno Dom. 715. A. Heg. 95. after Mirconds account Persia was not yet fully subdued Gerion and Tarbestan two Prouinces thereof were brought vnder in the time of Soleyman Suleiman or as Curio calls him Zulciminius the next Caliph He sent Malsmas with a great power into Thrace where hauing spoyled the Countrey he laide siege to Constantinople Zulciminius his Master assaulting it by Sea with a Nauie of three thousand Ships in which siege hee died Anno Dom. 719. Aumar his successour had no successe in this attempt partly through the violence of frost causing famine and diseases in his Campe and partly by force of an artificall Glasse wherewith Leo the Emperour cast fire amongst the enemies Fleete and fiering euen the Seas about the ships that by this subtiltie force of tempest of three thousand saile fiue ships onely are said to haue escaped Gizid sent with supply of three hundred and threescore ships durst not approach for feare of this fire and the Saracens by their Caliph were reuoked when the plague had slaine in Constantinople three hundred thousand people In his time Aly Eben Abas one of the descendents of Abas Vncle to Mahomet warred for the Chalifate challenging it to his stocke But Aumar or Homar was poysoned by Ochon and Yezid or Gizid succeeded whose reigne was troubled with the warres of Aly aforesaid still continuing his challenge After him A. 724. succeeded Ochon his brother which had poysoned Homar Persia had some broiles which he pacified He being murthered succeeded Walid or Euelit sonne of Iezid in whose time the bottome of the Sea neere the coasts of Asia minor burned and sent foorth smoake first and after heapes of stones with which the shores of Asia Lesbos and Macedonia were filled and a new Iland tooke beginning of the heaping together of earth which was annexed to the Iland called Sacra The Saracens in Spaine erected amongst themselues many pettie Kingdomes and by their diuisions made way to Pelagius with some remainder of the Spaniards to recouer some of their lost countrey who dying in the yeere 732. his sonne Fafila succeeded in whose time the Saracens passed the Pyrenaean Hills into France where Theodoricus the second was then King but Charles Martell Master of the Kings house ruled as did his father in that office before and his sonne both Pipins after him The Saracens tooke Narbone and after Burdeaux killing in it man woman and childe and raising the Temples to the ground they passed Garunna and ouerturned Angolesme and Bloys and came into Turon where Eudo the Goth then King of a great part of France in wars with Martell for feare of the common enemy entred league and with their ioynt forces slew three hundred and seuentie fiue thousand Saracens and those of Nauarre slew the rest that escaped in their returne But when Eudo was dead Martell tooke part of his Kingdome from his sonnes Hunoldus and Vaifarus who thereupon recalled the Saracens which vnder the leading of Atinus tooke Auenion by the treason of Mauricius then Gouernour from whence and out of France they were driuen by Martellus The Saracens made foure inuasions into Thrace while Euelitus was Caliph to whom succeeded Anno 744. Gizit the third who wasted Cyprus and carried away the people into Syria After him and Ices which two ruled not two yeeres Maruan
it halfe eaten and then foure of them could scarcely carry the other halfe when as the whole body had been very lightly carried in his fellowes mouth As for the thin Diet which these Hollanders endured and other discommodities together with their returne in two open Scutes wherein they sailed aboue a thousand miles after ten moneths continuance in this desolate habitation their dangers in the Ice which somewhat besieged them like whole Tents Townes and Fortifications and other the particulars of this Voyage I referre to the Author himselfe Here I remember thus much for Greene-lands sake on which in this Nauigation they are said to haue touched How euer that be they continued no trade nor Discouerie thither till the English diuers yeeres after had made a new Discouerie and found there a profitable Whale-fishing In the yeere 1607. Hen. Hudson discouered these parts to the Latitude of fourescore there naming a point of Land Hackluyts Head-land which name is still beareth And Ionas Poole in the yeere 1610. was set forth by the Muscouy Company in the Amitie and discouered diuers Sounds and Harbours here with the Sea-Horses he killed and other things found on shore giuing such good Content to the Aduenturers that He was by them employed the next yeere in the Elizabeth with Master Steuen Bennet in the Mary Margaret both which Ships were vnfortunately cast away the Men and part of the goods were brought home by Master Marmaduke then there in a Ship of Hull In the yeere 1612. were set forth three Ships from Holland and one from Biscay all hauing English Pilots besides two sent thither by the Company called the Sea-Horse and the Whole vnder the Masters before mentioned In the yeere 1613 many Ships were thither sent from France Biskay Holland so that the Company addressed thither seuen warlike ships vnder the Command of Master Beniamin Ioseph who without bloudshed disappointed those Strangers ready to reape that which others had sowne and either had not at all discouered or wholly giuen ouer the businesse The next yeere 1614. eleuen good Ships and two Pinasses were employed to Greeneland and three more not then ready appointed to follow vnder the same Generall which Voyage is in my hands communicated to mee by my industrious Friend a skilfull Mariner and Discouerer both in these and other parts William Baffin entertained in this Fleet. But the particulars would be howsoeuer profitable to our Mariner tedious to our ordinarie Reader They then discouered wel-neere to 81. For beyond that degree our Author beleeues not that any hath beene The names of diuers places as Saddle Iland Barren Iland Beare Iland Red Goose Iland all betwixt 80. and 81. and Sir Tho Smiths Inlet Maudlin Sound Faire Hauen Sir Thomas Smiths Bay Ice Sound Bell Sound with other places on or neere the Greater Ile or supposed Continent I forbeare to recite as not intending to instruct the Mariner so much as the Scholler This yeere 1616. were sent thither ten ships which killed aboue a hundred Whales as Master Thomas Sherwin imployed therein related to me Greeneland is now almost altogether discouered to bee an Iland or rather many Ilands and broken grounds In the Greeneland voyage 1611. from Cherry Iland toward Greeneland they met with a banke of Ice fortie leagues long and ranne almost alongst another a hundred and twenty Leagues At their first comming all was couered with Snow at their departure the tops of the Hils and Plaines had receiued a new liuerie of greene Mosse and a little grasse The Aire was mistie like night They found many fat Deere many white Beares with white gray and dunne Foxes There was a bird called an Allen which beats the other birds till they vomit their prey for him to deuoure and then dismisseth them with little meat in their bellies or feathers on their backs They finde Morses Sea-Vnicornes hornes white Partriches Wilde-geese but not a bush or tree I might heere adde diuers Voyages to Cherry Iland where they haue thousands of Morses the Teeth and Oyle whereof yeeld them no small commoditie There also are many Beares I might here recreate your wearied eyes with a hunting spectacle of the greatest chase which Nature yeeldeth I meane the killing of the Whale When they espy him on the top of the water which he is forced to for to take breath they row toward him in a Shallop in which the Harponier stands ready with both his hands to dart his Harping-iron to which is fastened a line of such length that the Whale which suddenly feeling himselfe hurt sinketh to the bottome may carry it down with him being before fitted that the Shallop be not therewith indangered comming vp againe they againe strike him with Launces made for that purpose about twelue foot long the iron eight therof and the blade eighteene inches the Harping-iron principally seruing to fasten him to the Shallop and thus they hold him in such pursuit till after streames of water and next that of blood cast vp into the Aire and Water as angry with both Elements which haue brought thither such weak hands to his destruction he at last yeeldeth his slaine carkasse as meed to the conquerors They tow him to the Ship with two or three Shallops made fast to one another and then floating at the sterne of the Ship they cut the blubber or fat from the flesh in pieces three or foure foot long which after at shore are cut smaller and boiled in coppers which done they take them out put them into wicker baskets which are set in Shallops halfe ful of water into which the Oyle runneth and is thence put into buts This Whale-fishing is yeerely now vsed by our men in Greeneland with great profit The ordinarie length of a Whale is sixty foot and not so huge as Olaus hath written who maketh the Mors also as bigge as an Elephant The proportion of this huge Leuiathan deserues description as one of the greatest Wonders of the Lord in the deepe whereon Himselfe so much insisteth Iob 41.12 that he will not conceale his parts nor his power nor his comely proportion The Whale that here we speake of is the Great Bay-Whale for there are many other kinds the Trompe which hath two Trunkes or breathing holes on his head whereas the Bay-Whale hath but one whose braines are said to be the Sperma Cete the Inbarte which hath a Fin on his backe dangerous to boats exceeding swift and little profitable besides other kinds This is the most simple and vsefull the greater and fatter the more easily taken His head is the third part of him his mouth O hellish wide sixteene foot in the opening and yet out of that belly of Hell yeelding much to the ornaments of our womens backs the Whale-bones or Finnes being no other then the rough and inner part of the mouth closing in the shutting thereof as the fingers of both hands within each other Of these Finnes are fiue hundred from the length
Gibbins was employed on this Discouerie in the Discouerie so was the ship called but withous any great discouerie that I haue heard of Persisting in their purpose the next yeere Robert Byleth one which had beene in three former Voyages was sent forth in that ship as Master and William Baffin his Mate with foureteene other Men and two Boyes which leauing England about the latter end of March stayed at Silly till the seuenth of April and were forced to put-backe to Padstow in Cornwall but weighing Anchor on the nineteenth on the sixt of May saw land on the Coast of Groen-land on the East-side of Cape Farewell On the first of lune they came into a good Harbour on the N. W. side of the Iland of Resolution which is at the entrance into Hudsons Strait in 61. degrees 45. minutes On the eight they came to Sauage Ilands in 62. degrees 30. minutes threescore Leagues from the entrance so called of some people they found in a Canow they were at their Tents also and found among other things a little bagge with many small images of men therein and one of a woman with a child at her backe The Tents were couered with Seales skinnes and about them some forty Dogs ranne vp and downe most of them muzzled as bigge as Mungrel-Maââiues of a brended blacke colour looking almost like Wolues these they vse to draw their sleds ouer the ice with collars and furniture fitting their sleds also being shod or lined with fish-bones The people are like those in Groenland but not so neat and ciuill ranging vp and downe as their fishing is in season vncertaine where they keepe in Winter The Master was confident in this and other places that the floud came from the West which Baffin saith by the floating of the ice he obserueth on land to be contrarie onely the Islands cause by their diuers points differing Sects and Eddie On the two and twentieth of Iune He obserued the Longitude hauing faire sight of the Sunne and Moone and found himselfe by Astronomicall account 74. degrees 5. minutes West from the Meridian of London which if some studious Mariners would practise in their remote Voyages wee should soone haue a farre more perfect Geographie I omit their icie sieges sometimes scarsly leauing them space to dip a paile of water They called one place in 65. latitude and 85. degrees and 20. minutes long Cape Comfort for the hopes they apprehended of a passage which soone they found to be frustrate Hence they passed to Sea-horse Cape so named of the plenty of Morses and fifteene leagues thence to Notingham Iland and thence to Digs his Iland in all those places obseruing the floud come from the South-east Captaine Button and Hudsons men being all deceiued as this our Authour affirmeth other Ilands sometimes keeping off the force of the tyde or by eddies causing an obscurity and their errour We will therefore leaue that spacious Sea called Buttons Bay with the great Ilands and some places not yet perfectly discouered within and beyond that Strait of Hudson and come to Baffins Bay so discouered to be This last yeere 1616. at the charges of the worthy Aduenturers before mentioned in the same ship by the same Master the same both their Pilot and ours The first land they saw after their departure from England was in Fretum Dauis on the Coast of Groenland in 65. degrees 20. minutes On the fourteenth of May where they saw people But they plyed to the North till they were in 70. degrees 20. minutes The people fled from them Here they tooke in fresh water but doubted the passage because the tydes were small not aboue eight or nine foot and vncertayne the floud from the South On the six and twentieth day they found a dead Whale floting and got from the roofe of her mouth 160. of those synnes or Whale-bones but could not get the rest by reason of foule weather following On the first of Iune they put in among diuers Ilands the people forsooke their Seale-skin-tents and fled some women they found whom they kindly intreated giuing them pieces of Iron for which they returned Seales skins and the fat or blubber of them as for our meate tasting they would not swallow it They called the place the Womens Ilands in 72. degrees and 45. minutes the floud comes from the South and the most of their food is the flesh of Seales dryed and eaten raw they cloth themselues with the skins whereof they also make couerings for their Tents and Boats dressing them very well The Women differ in their apparell from the Men razing their skins with sharpe Instruments and putting thereon an indelible blacke colour marking their faces with diuers blacke lines They haue a kind of deuotion to the Sunne which continually they will point vnto and strike their hand on their brest Crying Ylyout They bury their dead on the side of the Hils where they liue which is commonly on small Ilands making a pile of stones ouer them yet not so close but that the corps may be discerned the piercing ayre keeping them from stinke their Dogges also they bury in the same manner They came to other Ilands in 74. degrees 4. minutes which vse to be much frequented with people in the latter part of the yeere as it seemeth by the houses made of stones and turfe round like Ouens with doores to the South but they were not yet come Iune the ninth The floud ariseth not aboue fiue or sixe foot the ebbe runnes stronger by the abundance of melted Snow On the fifteenth day in the latitude of 73. degrees 45. minutes came forty two of the Inhabitants to them in Boats and gaue them Seales skins and many pieces of the bone or horne of the Sea-Vnicorne and shewed them pieces of Morses teeth They receiued in exchange small pieces of Iron Glasse Beades and the like thus they did foure times the place they called Horne Sound On the third of Iuly they passed by a faire Cape in 76. degrees 35. minutes which they named Sir Dudley Digs his Cape Twelue leagues beyond is Wolstenholme Sound a fit place for killing of Whales Proceeding a little further they found themselues embayed One place they called Whale Sound of their abundance in 77. degrees and 30. minutes Hakluyts Iland is neere and Sir Thomas Smiths Sound in 78. degrees The Compasse there varieth aboue 56. degrees to the Westward so that a North-east and by East of the Compasse is the true North which hath not beene obserued so much varied in any part of the World Putting off to the West side of the Bay they gaue names to Alderman Iones his Sound and that of Sir Iames Lancaster and in their returne recouered their sicke men by Scuruy-grasse or Cochlearia which they found on a little Iland in great plenty boyled in Beere and eaten in Sallads with Orpine and Sorrell and so returned home Thus wee see Fretum Dauis is no passage
his voice maketh the beasts to tremble Hereunto the Lord addeth the Raine-bow a newe Sacrament to seale his mercifull Couenant with the Earth not to drowne the same any more which yet at last shall be burnt with fire so to purge the Heauens and Earth of that vanitie whereto mans sinne hath subiected them And thus much doe some reade in the colours of the Rainebow of a waterish and fiery mixture as a continued signe of the double destruction of the World the first outward as alreadie past the other inward as yet to come Well indeed may this Bow be called the Child of Wonder both for the naturall constitution and diuine ordinance not that there was before no such Creature but that then this vse of the creature was ordained The reflexion or refraction of the Sunne-beames in a watery cloud the brightnesse from the Sunne and the cloud meeting together the varietie of colours proceeding from the varietie of matter the fumish and dryer part of the cloud yeelding a purplish the waterie a greenish Sea-colour c. borrowing the roundnesse from th Sunne halfe Eclipsed by the shadow of the Earth are accounted the naturall causes of this wonder of Nature sometime also by reason of abundance of matter the same being doubled one Bow within the other their colours placed contrary for that the one is the Image by reflection of the other Neither is it to be thought that there was no Raine-bow before the floud any more then that there was no water bread or wine before the institution of our Christian Sacraments which name and dignitie not Nature but Vse by the appointment of the God of Nature and Grace doth giue vnto them For not in the cloudes alone is this Bow to be seen but as further witnesse of the naturall causes and constitution thereof the same effect may bee shewed by concurrence of like causes in the Waters and Rockes where Riuers haue their fals yea on the buildings of men as I my selfe haue seen a perfect Raine-bow by the reflection of the Sun-beames on a boorded wall of a Water-mil the boordes thereof being very wet with the fall of the water and opposite to the Sunne The sonnes of Noah were Sem which because of Diuine priuiledge from whose loynes Christ was to come according to the flesh is first named Ham or Cham and Iapheth who seemeth as learned men gather by the Text to be the eldest Fabulous Methodius contrary to Moses speaketh of another Sonne Ionithus after the Floud whereas the Scripture saith That of those three all the Earth was replenished To shew directly which Nations descended of each of these three were a hard taske and now after this confusion of Nations by warres leagues and otherwise impossible But for the first beginnings of Nations before that Colonies were by violence of Conquerours or by themselues in their exceeding multiplying voluntarily translated from one place to another they are by Moses faithfully related although the confusion of Languages and of Peoples do make the matter hard and harsh to vs Yet the Names of Nations in the Greeke stories do in great part agree with the names of these first Patriarkes as M. Broughton hath shewed by laying downe the names of Noahs house which vnvowelled may admit sundry pronouncings setting against them such names as Heathen Authors haue mentioned Out of him and Arias Montanus his Phaleg and others what I thought likeliest I haue here inserted Iapeth Iapetus Gomer or after the Septuagint Gamer Camaritae Cammerij and Cimbri Iosephus saith That the Inhabitants of Galatia were of Gomer sometimes called Gomarae Master Camden deriueth the ancient Gaules and Britans from this Gomer the name which they giue to themselues to this day implying the same which is Kumero Cymro and Kumeri a Brittish or Welsh-woman Kumeraes and their Language Kumeraeg Magog is supposed the Father of the Scythians before saith Iosephus called Magoges Ezek. 38.2 and 39.6 who after inuading those parts left the name Magog to Hierapolis in Syria Plin. lib. 5. c. 23. Of Madai came the Medes of Iauan the Iones or Grecians Of Thubal the Iberians called sometime saith Iosephus Theobeli The Iberians saith Montanus dwelt neere to Meotis certaine Colonies of them inhabited Spaine and called it Hiberia and themselues Hiberians whence the Spaniards haue a report that Thubal was the first people of their Countrie The Cappadocians were called Meschini of Meshech whose Citie Mazaca was named of Meshech since by Tiberius named Caesarea where Basil was Bishop Hence was named Moschius mons and Moschos and the Moscouites From Thiras came the Thracians The name Tros may cause men to ascribe the Troians to this beginning Of the Sonnes of Gomer Aschenaz was Authour of the Nations in Asia Pontus and Bithynia where was the Lake and Riuer Ascanius a proper name also of men in those pares the Axine or Euxine Sea the Ascanian Iland and Ascania in Phrygia Of Riphath came the Paphlagonians sometimes called the Riphathaei saith Iosephus and the Riphaean Hils in the North the Amazonians were also called Aeorpatae The Arimphei also neere to the Riphean Hils Thogarma gaue name to the Inhabitants of Armenia Minor whose Kings called Tygranes and Townes Tygranokartae witnesse it some also attribute the Turkes or Turkeman Nation to this name and Authour These peopled Asia first and from thence by degrees these parts of Europe of Togarma Africanus deriueth the Armenians Of Iauans childrens Elisha founded the Aeoles called also Aelisei of Tarshish came the Cilicians whose Mother-citie was Tarsus Pauls birth-place Montanus thinketh that Tharsis was Carthage in Africa which the Poeni after possessed some referre the Venetians to Tharsis also Cittim was another part of Cilicia The Cretans after Montanus were called Chetim and of others Cortini of whom the Italian Coast called Magna Graecia was inhabited and the Citie Caieta builded Of Dodanim came the Dorians and Rhodians These peopled the North and West parts of the World in Asia and Europe Chams Posteritie was Cush Mizraim Put and Canaan These possessed the South of Asia and Africa Of Cham is the name Chemmis in Aegypt and Ammon the Idoll and Oracle so notorious Cush gaue name to the Aethiopians and Arabians knowne in Scripture by that name Mizraim to the Aegyptians euen at this day so called in their owne and the Arabian Tongues Put to the Libyans sometime called Phuthaei the Riuer Fut is mentioned by Plinie not farre from Atlas The Canaanites I need not mention Moses planly describeth them Of the Sonnes of Cush Seba Author of the Inhabitants of Arabia deserta Psal. 72.10 or after Montanius Sabaea regio thurifera Chauila is a name more forgotten supposed to bee Author of a People neere the Persian Gulfe Sabbetha left the name to the Inhabitants of Arabia Foelix where was the Citie Sabbatha with threescore Temples therein Other People Arabia Foelix came of Raamah where
Catholicke and vniuersall idolatrie thereunto which the three Saints Shadrach Meshach and Abednego refused and in a fierie triall were found both Martyrs and Confessors Lyranus Hugo Cardinalis Pererius Pintus Pellicanus thinke that Nabuchodonosor set vp this Image for himselfe requiring diuine honour to be giuen vnto it as Caligula since amongst the Romans but by his expostulation Will yee not serue my god and the like answere of those three men We will not serue thy gods it seemeth to haue beene consecrated to Bel or some other Babylonian Deitie Which because it was erected in the plaine of Dura this is thought to bee Dera in Susiana mentioned by Ptolomey Daniel might haue good occasion of absence from thence whose office was to sit in the gate of the King at Babylon Strabo out of Megasthenes whom Annius hath set out as truly as he hath done Berosus saue that he lisped in the name and called him Metasthenes sayth of this King whom hee nameth Nabacodrosor more esteemed of the Chaldaeans then Hercules that he came in his expeditions as farre as the Pillars of Hercules the straights of Gibraltar and as far as Tearcon the Aethiopian and that he conducted an army out of Iberia into Thracia and Pontus This Tearcon is he whom the Scripture calleth Tirhaka which warred against Senacherib But to returne to our pensile Gardens which Diodorus and Curtius attribute to a Syrian King which was no other but this Conquerour of Syria Nabuchodonosor and both they and Strabo doe at large describe and account among the worlds wonders as were also the Bridge and the Walls of the Citie And no lesse wonderfull was that Obeliske or Needle a square stone made spire-fashion cut by Semiramis out of the mountaines of Armenia one hundred and fiftie foot long and foure and twentie thicke on many Waines brought to the Riuer thence to Babylon and there erected Plinie testifieth that the Temple of Belus stil remaineth in his dayes and that Belus was inuentor of Astronomie This Temple was the same with the Sepulchre of Belus which Strabo sayth was rased by Xerxes yet not so but that Alexander would haue repaired it but in regard that it asked so much labour and time for onely the clensing of the earth required ten thousand men two moneths worke he was not able to finish that which he had begunne In the description he saith lesse then Herodotus that it was a Pyramis or spire-worke a furlong or six hundred foot in height and each of the fouresquares containing as much Arrianus affirmeth that Alexander had the same purpose of other Temples also The Temples sayth he which Xerxes had ouerthrowne he commanded to be repayred and among them the Temple of Belus whom the Babylonians with singular Religion worship At his returne homewards Belus in thankefulnesse it seemeth sent his Chaldaean Priests to meete him and forbid him to enter the Citie as he loued his life whose Oracle Alexander contemning there ended his dayes The cause why he listned not to them is thought a mistrust that he conceiued of the Chaldaeans For whereas Xerxes at his returne out of Greece had razed this and all other sacred places of the Babylonians Alexander minding the repaire hereof hauing already remoued the rubbish thought with his whole Armie to atchieue this enterprise But the reuenue which the Kings of Assyria had left for the maintenance of this Temple sacrifices after the ouerthrow thereof was shared among the Chaldaeans which they by this attempt were like to lose and therefore were willing to want his presence This Temple some suppose to be that Tower of Babel mentioned by Moses Gen. 11. and supposed still in part to remaine For about seuen or eight miles from Bagdat as men passe from Felugia a Towne on Euphrates whereon old Babylon stood to this new Citie on Tygris a worke of eighteene houres and about forty miles space there is seene a ruinous shape of a shapelesse heape and building in circuit lesse then a mile some say but a quarter of a mile about the height of the stone-worke of Pauls steeple in London the bricks being sixe inches thicke eight broad and a foot long as master Allen measured with Mats of Canes laied betwixt them yet remayning as sound as if they had beene laid within a yeeres space Thus master Eldred and master Fitch master Cartwright also and my friend master Allen by testimony of their owne eyes haue reported But I can scarce thinke it to be that Tower or Temple because Authors place it in the middest of old Babylon and neere Euphrates Whereas this is neerer Tygris Isidore affirmeth that first after rhe floud Nimrod the Giant founded Babylon which Semiramis the Assyrian Queene enlarged and made the wall with Bricke and Bitumen The height of the Tower was fiue thousand one hundred seuenty foure paces Verstegan addeth the passage to mount vp was verie wide and great winding about on the out-side the middle and inward part for the more strength being all massie and by Cart Camels Dromedaries Horses and Asses the carriages were borne and drawne vp and by the way were many Lodgings and Hosteries both for man and beast yea fields also for graine and pasture if yee can beleeue it But it is now as wee see come to confusion Also there are yet beyond Tygris some ruines of a Temple which is called the Temple of Bel with high yron gates as is reported Dominicus Niger hath these words Seleucia in processe of time hath changed her state and her site For it was on the westerne banke of Tygris which a Cut from Euphrates flowed into in which place are now seene the ruines thereof where the shepheards haue erected them cottages and on the Easterne banke haue the Barbarians built the Citie and called it Bachdad right ouer-against the old If this be true vaine is the conceit of credulous Trauellers which suppose those ruines to be the monuments of Babylons buriall and confound against this later world with the reports of Babels Tower The Bitumen of slimie pitch which they vsed in stead of Morter in their building is as Dominicus Niger out of Trogus reporteth common in those parts Herodotus telleth that eight dayes iourney from Babylon was another Citie named Is with a small rill of the same name which runneth into Euphrates carrying thither as tribute much of this slimie matter Niger mentioneth one place where out of a clift or opening of the earth proceedeth such a stinke that it killeth the Birds which flie ouer it And at this day two dayes iourney from Bagdat at a place called Ait is a mouth continually throwing forth boyling pitch therefore by the Moores called Hel-mouth which runneth into a great field almost full thereof and herewith they pitch their boates The water as my friend master Allen who liued in Bagdat diuers moneths told me is warme and accounted medicinable for which cause he hath
of Berosus and other ancient Authors he sayth the Tyrians and Sydonians called him ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which the Greekes made Belus and so Mr. Selden also is of opinion that these names ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã differ onely according to the proprietie of the language and not indeed for the Grammarians obserue that the Chaldee words often lose that middle letter Elias in his Thesbi obserueth that Baal signifieth the act of generation which may well agree with those beastly Baal-rites before mentioned Baal is read in the foeminine gender Tob. 1.5 Rom. 11.4 In Photius is mentioned that the Phoenicians and Syrians called Saturne ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã EL and Bel and Bolathes Lilius Giraldus out of Seruius affirmeth that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the Assyrian language signifieth the Sunne from whence the Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is deriued some attribute this to the Phoenician tongue in which Hal signifieth GOD. The Assyrians named Saturne and the Sunne Hel. The Indians called that Hercules which Tully de Nat. Deor. numbreth the first Belus But we find no end of these Labyrinths D. Willet in his Comment vpon Daniel hath these words The Chaldaeans had fiue Idols three gods and two goddesses Their first god was Bel a name contracted of Behel which commeth of Bahal which signifieth a Lord to whom was built that Temple before mentioned The second was the Sunne which they called Rach that is a King because he is chiefe among the Planets and the Persians call him Mithra as Iustinus Martyr sayth Dialog in Triphon The Priests of this Idoll were called Raciophantae Obseruers of the Sunne Their third god was Nego the Fire so called of the brightnesse this was carried about among them the Priests were called Ortophantae Their first goddesse was Shacha which was the Earth worshipped also of the Romans vnder the name of Tellus and Opis of the Syrians called Dorcetha In the honour of this goddesse they vsed to keepe a feast fiue dayes together in Babylon during which time the Masters were vnder the dominion of their seruants one of which was vsually set ouer the rest and royally clothed and was called Sogan that is great Prince our Lords of Mis-rule seeme to deriue their pedigree from hence This festiuall time was called Shache whereof Babylon was called Sheshach of keeping this Feast Ierem. 25.27 and 51.41 Their other goddesse was Mulitia which was Venus whose Priests were called Natitae or Natophantae But the chiefest of their Idols was Bel. Hee also interpreteth those words Dan. 1.4 Whom they might teach the learning and tongue of the Chaldaeans of Schooles wherein youth was brought vp in good letters to bee after employed in the State So among the Egyptians they had the like vse where Moses was taught the learning of the Egyptians Among the Israelites eight and fortie Cities were appointed for the Leuites which were as the common Schooles and Vniuersities for the whole Kingdome Samuel and Elizeus had their Schooles and Colledges of Prophets yea the rude Indians had their Gymnosophistes and the Romans had their Colledges of Augures This Bel or Baal Idolatrie passed out of Asia into Europe euen as farre as these parts of Britaine For the Celtae and Britanni worshipped Abellio Belenus or Belinus as appeareth by inscriptions in Lipsius and Scaliger and our famous Antiquarie Mr Camden mentioneth an Altar in Cumberland inscribed Deo sancto Belatucadro And on the Coynes of Cunobelinus the Brittish King was stamped Apollo or Belenus which in heathen mysteries are the same with the Sunne playing on a Harpe and the name Cunobelinus makes euidently to our purpose Heliogabalus is another Syrian idolatrous title for the Sunne as appeareth by an inscription Soli Alagabalo for so also is that name written Neither is Gabalus from any other deriuation the name of the Romane Emperour Priest of that god whose name he vsurped deriued from the Hebrew Ahgol-Baal that is the Round or Circular Lord either in respect of the Sunnes Circular bodie and iourney or of that round stone which the Syrians conceited as the Troians of their Palladium and the Ephesians of their Diana to haue diuinely descended Such stones as Mr Selden in relation of those things obserueth were the Baetaelia or Betuli of the Ancients dedicated to diuers deities somewhat of fashion like fire round and sharpe vpwards the beginning of which Baetuli some deriue from Iacobs stone at Bethel In the seuenteenth Chapter of the second Booke of Kings is mentioned Succoth Benoth an Idoll of the Babylonians Beda interpreteth it the Tabernacles of Benoth and so the word Succoth vsed Amos 5.25 is by Saint Stephen Act. 7.43 interpreted And so doth the Glosse on that part of the Kings interprete where Lyra according to the signification of the words a Tabernacle of wings relateth out of Rab. Sal. that this Idoll was made like to a Hen brooding her chickens which Idols the Babylonians framed in worship of that constellation called by the vulgar the Hen and chickens and of the learned Pleiades as others did to the Sunne others to the Moone Some applie it to the mysterie of their Idoll which Christ the Trueth truly sayth of himselfe protecting his worshippers as a Hen her chickens My learned friend Mr Selden hath gathered by the signification of Succoth Benoth the Tabernacles of the daughters that thereby is meant the Temple of Venus Mylitta or Vrania where the daughters of the Babylonians sate as before is said to performe their filthie deuotions yea by an easie deduction hee deriueth the name of Venus from this Benoth B and u easily exchanged the moderne Iewes pronounce θ like Ï Venos Suidas also calls her Binos And in Africa was a Citie called Sicca Venerea a name transported by the Punikes from this Siccuth or Succoth Benoth where was a Temple of like nature in which the women purchased their marriage-money by prostituting their bodies It seemeth the Idolatrous Priests carried the Tabernacle of their Idoll on their shoulder in apish imitation of the true Priests and Leuites for so Amos sayth Yee carried Succoth or Sicchuth your King Chiun your Images which Drusius interpreteth Moloch and Hercules In the fourteenth Chapter of Daniel as the Latines read is a large historie both of Bel a dead statue and of a liuing Dragon which the Babylonians worshipped The Priests of Bel were seuentie besides their wiues and children whose fraud and coozenage Daniel detected making it manifest by their foot-steps in the ashes which hee had strewed in the Temple that they were the deuourers of that huge portion of fortie sheepe twelue measures of meale and sixe great pots of wine daily consecrated for Bels breake-fast He after slew the Dragon also for which the Babylonians forced the King to lodge him sixe dayes among the Lions But howsoeuer generally more authoritie is to bee ascribed to the
as Munster noteth to generation of children according to the Rabines liberality which will not haue so much as the meanest hearbe on the earth to want correspondence and intercourse with some or other starre in heauen Mazal signifies a starre hence their superstition mentioned to Mazaloth 2. Reg. 23. And the Iewish Astronomers calls the Zodiake the circle of Mazaloth which name also their Cabalists ascribe to an order of Angels Many things could I here annexe out of a learned worke written by Master Selden of the Inner Temple de DIS Syris which according to his and the wont of all such as Nature hath made ingenious and ingenuous arts truely liberall hee hath imparted to me and now also to the world a rich magazine and treasury of manifold learning Diuine and Humane in multiplicity of tongues arts and reading out of which I haue borrowed in this and diuers parts of this worke no meane nor few Iewels to adorne my booke and enrich the Reader This Testimony I here once for all publish of that booke newly in the time of this Impression published Of himselfe wee want not publike proofe of his due in that which hee hath giuen to the world and the world in her more solid and lucid parts cannot but reflect againe vpon the Giuer TITLES OF HONOR a man whose worth I confesse I rather admire then measure with my poore pittances of praise which in this Gad or Fortune of the Syrians wanteth not his Bagad foeliciter or venit prosperitas happily and prosperously obseruing many things to this purpose out of the Chaldee Paraphrase the Hebrew Rabbins the Greeke Septuagint the Latines Cabalists Astrologians and others which being somwhat beyond our common Reader I forbeare to write lest the contrary to Leahs wish be wished to me Certaine it is that Labans daughters had not quite lost all their Syrian superstition as appeares by Rachels stealing her fathers Theraphim Idols which Kimchi and Aben Ezra thinke were made according to Astrologicall superstition capable of celestiall influence and prediction therefore stolne as they conceiue that her father should not consult with them touching their way in this flight The like doth Malmsbury report of Gerbertus which by inspection of the starres made an Idolls head with which hee vsed consultations this was Siluester the second the Necromancer and Pope An. Do. 998. and the like tale is related of Frier Bacon That Dea Syria before mentioned was worshipped in the times of the Roman Empire here also in this Iland as appeares by an inscription which Sir Robert Cotton hath DEAE SYRIAE and diuers altar-stones inscribed DEABVS MATRIBVS mentioned by Master Camden which are thought to be the same with the Syrian goddesse whose image was iust the same with that of Berecynthia or the mother of the gods interpreted also the Earth and Heauen For it is no vnusuall thing with superstition coelo terram miscere to make a hellish confusion of all things Yea the Astaroth before mentioned are thought to be the same with Syria Dea and these Dea matres This Astarte is also accounted Iuno and the Moone as her Bull-head with hornes in stead of a crowne wherewith they paint her argue and Minerua and Venus Io and Lucina and Mylitta or Alytta and Mitra and Astroarche and Coelestis or Vrania the Queene of Heauen and all things and nothing for an Idoll is indeed nothing in the world but the very beeing thereof is but the distracted vaine various imagination fancie and phrensie of the Idolater This is also the cause of ascribing difference or communitie of sexe to their Deities as this Astarte sometimes foeminine sometimes masculine as Venus likewise in some of the Greeke and Latine Poets and the Egyptians mysterie of the Moone or Isis with both sexes as hath beene alreadie touched Antiochia built by Seleucus to whom in honour of his memorie in mount Casius they obserued sacred solemnities as to a demi-God some times the seat royall of the Syrian Kings third Citie of the Roman Empire third seat of the Christian Patriarchs and first where that melodious name of Christian was heard is now the Sepulchre sayth Boterus of it selfe or as Niger a greater wildernesse wherein it selfe is the least part of it selfe being left but a small Village sayth another in the middest of its owne walles About fiue miles from Antiochia was that faire and sacred Daphne which Ortelius in his Theater hath presented to the Spectators with a peculiar description and of which the elder Authors haue plentifully written It was ten miles about a place euery way enuironed with many stately Cypresses besides other trees which suffered not the Sunne to kisse their mother Earth whose lap was according to the diuersitie of the season replenished with varietie of flowers her breasts flowing with streames of watery nourishment A spring there was deriuing as men supposed her water from the Castalian fountaines to which ancient superstition and therefore superstitious Antiquitie attributed a diuine facultie with like name and force to that at Delphos This also was furthered by the Legend of Daphne recorded by the Poets beleeued and what will not Superstition beleeue but the trueth by the credulous multitude who was said to haue fled from Apollo and here turned into a tree But thus could not Apollo be turned from his loue which he continued both to the Tree and place This was Lettice sutable to the lips of vaine youth Et quia consimilem luserat sayth amorous Chaerea of Iupiter in the Comicke Iam olim ille ludum impendio magis animus gaudebat mihi Ego homuncio hoc non facerem There needed no other lecture of sensualitie to them then this Legend especially in this schoole where euery place might be a place of argument vnder pretence of reason and religion to shut true Religion and reason out of the place especially with schollers greedie of this conclusion Here you might haue heard the whisking winds in a murmuring accent breathing this lustfull Oratorie the Enamelled floore did offer her more then officious curtesie a soft sweet and inlayed bed to lie on the ayre with temperature seemed to further Intemperance The eye of the day and watchmen of the night were prohibited by the Cypresse roofe with their vnwelcome light to testifie those workes of darknesse which those guiltie boughs couered from discouering Once the concurring obiects of each sense did in silence speake and perswade to sensuall pleasure insomuch that by a generall Decree Temperance and Temperate men were hence exiled and scarce would the vulgar allow him the name of a man which here would be transformed into a beast or would presume without a Curtezan to tread on this holy ground Needs must they goe whom the deuill driueth such god such religion Here were erected sumptuous buildings the Temple of Apollo Daphnaeus with a stately Image therein the worke as was thought of Seleucus also Dianas Chappell and Sanctuarie Iulius
name before mentioned you please to giue her which I know not how mystically is also called Cybele Berecynthia and with a confused mixture of Heauen and Earth THE EARTH Astaroth a word plurall is exemplified in the European Iunones mentioned in Inscriptions and in those altars in Master Camden and Master Selden inscribed DEABVS MATRIBVS diuers of which haue beene found in this Iland intended by them as were also the Beli which made vowes DIS SYRIS Lucian sayth that he saw also at Biblos the Temple of Venus Biblia wherein are celebrated the yeerely rites of Adonis who they say was slaine in their Countrie with beatings and wofull lamentings after which they performe Obsequies vnto him and the next day they affirme him to be aliue and shaue their heads And such women as will not bee shauen must prostitute their bodies for one day vnto strangers and the mony hence accrewing is sacred to Venus Some affirme that this ridiculous lamentation is made not for Adonis but Osiris in witnesse whereof a head made of Paper once a yeere in seuen dayes space comming swimming from Egypt to Byblos and that without any humane direction Of which Lucian reporteth himselfe an eye-witnesse This is called the mourning for Thamuz which Iunius interpreteth Osiris whence the fourth moneth commonly their Haruest is called Tamuz For Ists which instituted these rites was their Ceres Hierom interpreteth it Adonis but it seemeth the difference is more in the name then the Idoll or rites Women were the chiefe lamenters if not the onely as Ezechiel testifieth and the pronenesse of that sexe to teares and to superstitious deuotion also which they seeme to acknowledge whose praying stile is pró deuoto foemineo sexu likewise Ethnike Authors are witnesses Plutarch sayth the women kept the Adonia or feast of Adonis euery where through the Citie setting forth Images obseruing exequies and lamentation Ammianus reported of this festiuall solemnized at Antiochia at the same time when Iulian entred the Citie then filled with howlings and lamentings and elsewhere compareth the women which lamented the death of their young Prince to the women which obserued the rites of Venus in the feasts of Adonis Iulius Firmicus affirmeth that in most Cities of the East Adonis is mourned for as the husband of Venus and both the smiter and the wound is shewed to the standers by For Mars changed into the shape of a Bore wounded him for the loue of Venus Hee addeth that on a certaine night they lay an Image in a bed and number a set bead-roll of lamentations which being ended light is brought in and then the Priest anointeth the chappes of the Mourners whispering these words Trust in God for wee haue saluation or deliuerance from our griefes And so with ioy they take the Idoll out of the Sepulchre Was not this mourning thinke wee sport to the Deuill especially when this Adonia was applyed vnto the buriall and resurrection of Christ the Pageant whereof followeth the Good-Friday and Lenten fast of the Papists Yet is this worse then the former not onely because Corruptio optimi pessima the best things by abusing are made worst but also because the treason of Iudas and Peters deniall is proposed in action to the peoples laughter inter tot eachinos ineptias solus Christus est serius seuerus saith L. Viues complayning of this great wickednesse of the Priests magno scelere atque impietate Sacerd. but here and elsewhere often when he telleth tales out of Schoole the good mans tongue is shortned and their Index purgeth out that wherewith hee seeketh to purge their leauen But let vs backe from Rome to Biblos Hereby runneth the Riuer Adonis also which once a yeere becommeth red and bloudie which alteration of the colour of the water is the warning to that their Mourning for Adonis who at that time they say is wounded in Libanus whereas that rednesse ariseth indeed of the winds which at that time blowing violently doe with their force carry downe alongst the streame a great quantity of that red Earth or Minium of Libanus whereby it passeth This constancy of the wind might yet seeme as maruellous as the other if diuers parts of the world did not yeeld vs instance of the like In Libanus also was an ancient Temple dedicated to Venus by Cyniras Astarte or Astaroth was worshipped in the formes of sheepe * not of the Sydonians only but of the Philistims also in whose Temple they hanged the armour of Saul And wise Salomon was brought by doting on women to a worse dotage of Idolatrie with this Sydonian Idoll among others And not then first did the Israelities commit that fault but from their first neighbour-hood with them presently after the dayes of Ioshua This Sidon the ancient Metropolis of the Phoenicians now called Saito in likelihood was built by Sidon eldest Sonne of Canaan and fell to the lot of Asher whence it is called Great Sidon It was famous y for the first Glasse-shops and destroyed by Ochus the Persian This faire mother yeelded the world a Daughter farre fairer namely Tyrus now called Sur whose glory is sufficiently blazed by the Prophets Esay and Ezechiel being situate in an Iland seuen hundred paces from the shore to which Alexander in his siege vnited it whom it held out eight moneths as it had done Nabuchodonosor thirteene yeeres which long siege is mentioned in Ezec. 26.7 in nothing more famous then for helping Salomon vnder Hiram their King to build the Temple a hundred fiftie fiue yeeres before the building of Carthage This Hiram Iosephus reports it out of Dius a Phoenician Historiographer inlarged the Citie and compasses within the same the Temple of Iupiter Olympius and as he addeth out of Menander Ephesius therein placed a golden Pillar he pulled downe the old Temples and built new and dedicated the Temples of Hercules and Astarte Ithobalus Astartes priest slew Phelles the King and vsurped the Crowne He was great Grandfather to Pygmalion the brother of Dido Founder of Carthage The Phoenicians famous for Marchandise and Marinership sailed from the red Sea round about Afrike and returning by Hercules pillars arriued againe in Aegypt the third yeere after reporting that which Herodotus doubted of and to vs makes the Storie more credible that they sailed to the South-ward of the Sunne They were sent by Pharaoh Neco Cadmus a Phoenician was the first Author of Letters also to the Greekes At Tyrus was the fishing for purple not farre off was Arad a populous Towne seated on a rocke in the sea like Venice Alongst the shore is Ptolemais neere which runneth the Riuer Belaeus and nigh to it the sepulchre of Memnon hauing hard by it the space of an hundred cubites yeelding a glassie sand and how great a quantitie soeuer is by ships carried thence is supplied by the Winds which minister new sands to be by the nature of the place changed
other necessaries at Ierusalem wherewith the Husband-man and the Leuite were to feast in the Temple After this second Tithe paid they might and not before vse the rest a lay chattells to borrow the word of my learned friend Master Selden Scaliger giues them a Latine name Pollucta that is exposed viz. to common or prophane vse For better view hereof if the husbandman had six thousand measures of wheate wine or oyle he must pay a fortith or fiftith or at least a sixtieth part that is an hundred in the name of his Theruma Of the fiue thousand and nine hundred remaining the first Tithe will deduct fiue hundred fourescore and ten of which the Leuites must pay to the Priests fiftie nine as Tithe of the Tithe Now out of the fiue thousand three hundred and ten yet remayning the husband-man is to pay the second Tithe which come to fiue hundred thirtie and one and then there remayne to his owne vse exposed or lay chattels foure thousand seuen hundred seuentie and nine So that the first and second Tithe were in proportion as nineteene of the hundred besides the greater Theruma all these out of the Corne readie fanned before which also they paid the first fruits in the eare Further the husband-man was bound to carry them to Ierusalem and there to deliuer them to the Treasurers which were Leuites deputed in diuers offices to the custodie of these things as fully appeareth 2. Chron. 31. And if he did not carry them himselfe he must send them by his Delegates touching whom the Law exacted that they should not be of the Gentiles This opinion is reiected by others seemes impossible that the Tithes of so spacious a Countrey should with much lobor cost losse be carried to Ierusalem which might with more ease conueniencie euery way be receiued at home in the seueral cities of their tillage as it is written Neh. 10.37 As for the second Tithe they might redeeme it with adding a fift part ouer and aboue the price Tobit is a perfect patterne of this The first Tithe of all increase they are his own words I gaue to the sons of Aaron who ministred at Ierusalem the second Tithe I sold and went and spent it euery yeere at Ierusalem And the third I gaue vnto them to whom it was meete The vulgar Latine reades this last So that he ministred euery third yeere all his tithing to the Proselites and strangers And it ought faith Scaliger rather to be called the Tithe of the third yeere then the third Tithe for this was no other but the first Tithe so that what was paid in the first and second yeere and in the fourth and fift of that weeke of yeeres or seuen yeeres space the seuenth whereof was alway Sabbatticall and freed from tillage first fruits Theruma and tithing in the name of the first tithe the same in the third and sixt yeeres were not carried to Ierusalem but laid vp in the barnes and store-houses of the husband-man who to vse the words of Moses was to lay them vp within his Gates And the Leuite because he had no part nor inheritance with thee and the stranger and the fatherlesse and the widow which are within thy gates shall come and shall eate and be satisfied Thus Ioseph Scaliger But others hold it due euerie yeere but onely of such things as were vsefull for mans meate as being imployed in Feasts and no other then that which Scaliger calls the second Tithe before mentioned The remainder of the surplusage to vse the words of Master Mountague the three feasts ended serued for those Priests and Leuites that dwelt at Ierusalem and had no abiding in the Countrey and for those that in their courses came vp and serued at the Temple for want of which Malachie complayneth and in Nehemias time the Leuites fled to their Land viz. where he had maintenance by payment of the first Tithe Euery third yeere they added a third Tithe to be distributed to the poore and Leuite besides the former two for the Leuites and for Feasts as Iosephus hath obserued Thus in all there were foure payments or Tithes as is before obserurd out of Saint Hierom. What I haue said of the Tithes of Vegetables I vnderstand also though some gainesay of the Tithes of all they possessed Luke 18. Mat. 23. euen of Cattell in like payments as the former as of all other things for mans vse Scaliger proceedes The Iewes still in all places of their habitations obserue the seuenth yeere Sabbatticall and therefore pay not then any first fruits or Theruma as for Tithes they were not to be as Scaliger holdeth paid but at the Temple Which is now destroyed neither haue they any certaine stocke of Priests or Leuites howsoeuer many are so named and therefore being asked of vs saith Scaliger if they might repaire the Sanctuarie in Mount Moriah whether they would offer any Sacrifices they answeeed no because there is now no Priest-hood in Israel So desperate is their desolation Now least any deceite might be vsed in tithing there were officers appointed which were called Faithfull these searched the houses suspected of non-payment that increase whereof the tithing was vncertaine was called Eamai From the Dedication of Maccabaus to the time of Iohn Hyrcanus all paid their first fruits and Theruma but fewe their Tithes because those Faithfull were vnfaithfull and corrupted with gifts But then the greater Councell decreed that none should be chosen to that Office but such as were as they were called From thence to the destruction of the Temple they were truely paide The First fruits Therumoth and Tithes were not payed all at one time but each kinde at their owne time as Wheate in Siuan after Pentecost Wine in Tisri Oyle in Tebeth and so of the rest Thus farre Scaliger For my owne part I hold that diuision of Saint Hierome the best and that of those foure sorts of Tithes the first is Naturall Morall Diuine tribute equally due though not alike exacted in all ages and then Leuiticall onely by speciall designement of GOD which appointed Leui for a time to the worke and wages of his Priest The second payd to the high-Priest by the Leuite was as that high Priest-hood it selfe meerely ceremonial The Popes couetousnesse reuersing Christianitie recalling Iudaisme made it Canonically due to him which since with vs is made Iudiciall or Statutarie And whereas Aaron alone and Leui once receiued now they must if not alone pay perpetuall Tentes besides ten times as much subsiduarie payments as temporall men all things considered of their abilitie when the publique neede requires and that notwithstanding our owne inheritance is so many waies diuerted peruerted subuerted This I speake not as grudging Caesar his due for GOD and man loue a cheerefull giuer but to satisfie the euill eye of them that haue euill will at Sion and grudge the remaines of the ruines of Leui willing euery way to
persons were there whose touch might pollute them They washed also Cups and Brasen vessels and Beds not Chamber-beds to lie on Drusius expoundeth but dining-beds which they vsed in stead of Tables They would not eate with Publicans or sinners yea they accounted themselues polluted with their touch Their hypocrisie in prayer Christ mentioneth that it was long and open in the streetes c. It was thrice in the day at the third sixt and ninth houre Their words submisse and softly as of Hannah 1. Sam. 1. and toward the Temple They Tythed all Luke 18. Math. 23. euen the smallest matters For Tythes saith Akiba are the Hedges of thy Riches And another Prouerbe learne it Tythe that thou maist be rich Epiphanius addeth they paid first fruits thirtieths and fiftieths Sacrifices and Vowes Their Phylacteries or Seruatories Defensiues so the word signifieth in Hebrew Totaphoth they vsed as Preseruatiues or Remembrancers of the Law and ware them larger then other men Hierome calls them Pittaciola resembling to them herein some simple superstitious women wearing little Gospels and the wood of the Crosse and such like of zeale not according to knowledge strayning a Gnat and swallowing a Cammell This superstition then complayned of by Hierome yet remaineth saith Scaliger among Christians and Mahumetans which weare about them the Gospell of S. Iohn Christ condemneth not the Rite but their ambition for dilating not for wearing them to which all the Iewes were bound and all the Iewes and Samaritans obserued They vsed the like ambition in their Fringes or twisted Tassels which the Iewes call Zizis and vse them still as after shall appeare Their Oathes were By Ierusalem the Temple the Heauen Earth their Head by the Law Fagius obserueth that the Iewes in swearing lay their hand on the booke of the Lawe at this day Other Oathes are little esteemd Hence it seemeth came our corporall oathes on a book The Iewes saith Capito thinke it no Oath if one forsweare by Heauen or Earth vnlesse he say by him which dwelleth there c. And none is subiect to that Curse in which the name of God is not added That of Corban pertayneth to this place mentioned Math. 15.5 Marke 7.11 which some interprete as if a Iew should say to his Parents That he had alreadie dedicated all that to God to whom vowes are to be performed wherewith he might haue helped them Doctor Rainolds saith That the Iewes as they were prone to vngodly vowes so this was an vsuall vow amongst them and they would binde it with an Oath That such or such a man should haue no profit by them The Oath which they herein vsed as most solemne was By the Gift for so they were instructed That if any sware by the Altar it was nothing but if by the Gift he was a debtor The Pharises therefore taught if any had said to his father By the Gift thou shalt haue no profit by me then he might in no case doe them any good against the Commandement Honour thy Father c. The Iewes vsed to binde their vowes with a curse as they which vowed Paules death vsing yet to suppresse the curse it selfe as If they shall enter into my rest So these By the gift if they haue any profit by me meant they should haue none Thus the Talmud saith he the Booke of their Canon Law and Schoole-Diuinitie saith That a man is bound to honor his Father vnlesse he vow the contrary Masius explaineth it thus That they did consecrate by saying Corban all where-with they should haue benefited their parents as if they had said Let it be Anathema or deuoted whatsoeuer it be with which I may profit thee And therefore those Rabbines vnder pretext of Religion allowed not to spend on his parents that which he had thus vowed to God Scaliger thus interpreteth the place as if a sonne being by his parents admonished of his dutie should put them off with this exception vnlesse that which I haue offered for thee free me of this burthen But let the more curious reade it in himselfe and what Masius Serarius and others haue written hereof The Pharises were esteemed pitifull The Sadduces more cruell They were much addicted to Astrologie and the Mathematikes whose names of the Planets Epiphanius rehearseth as also the twelue Signes There were seuen sorts of the Pharises which the Talmud reckoneth first Sichemita which measure pietie by honour and profit as the Sichemites which for the marriage of Dina endured circumcision Secondly Nacphi which lifted not his feete from the ground the third Kisai Draw-blood which smiteth his head to the wall to cause the bloud to come and also shutteth his eyes that he behold not a woman The fourth that standeth on his perfection called Mahchobathi What is my sinne as if there wanted nothing to his Righteousnesse The fift Meduchia which goe lowly and stooping The sixt The Pharisee of Loue which obeyeth the Law for loue of vertue or reward The seuenth the Pharisee of Feare which is holden in obedience by feare of punishment This they call Iobs Pharisee the former Abrahams Epiphanius describeth their strict obseruations Some saith he prescribed to themselues ten yeeres or eight or foure yeeres continence Some lay on plankes which were onely nine inches broad that when they slept they might fall to the pauement so to be awakened againe to prayer and keepe themselues waking Others put stones vnder them for the same end by pricking to awake them Others lay on Thornes for that purpose Scaliger reproueth Epiphanius for affirming that the Pharises ware womans attire as not agreeing to their austeritie which despised all beds beate themselues against walles and put thornes in the fringes of their garments to prick them he thinketh him deceiued by some Iewes report and addeth that the moderne Iewes haue little or no knowledge of those ancient Pharises but as they learne it of the Christians or of Pseudo-Gorionides so hee calleth the Hebrew booke ascribed to Ioseph Ben Gorion whom Drusius esteemeth and Scaliger proueth to be a counterfeit wherein Serarius and Ribera concurre with them The Pharises in a selfe-conceit and singularitie called all but themselues in a disgracefull scorne Other men so said he Luke 18. I am not as other men whereas they accounted themselues Masters of others on whom also they bound heauie burthens in their Rules and Cases the breach whereof they iudged Sinne in the people but yet held not themselues bound thereto For example Euery Israelite ought euery day by their Rule to say ouer the ten Commandements and that in the first Watch which might not be deferred for danger of sinne and yet amongst themselues they esteemed it lawfull at any houre of the night But vpon the Proselytes they imposed more then on the other Israelites all which they were bound to in their censure vnder paine of Hell fire and therefore
Christ said They made them two-fold more the children of Hell then themselues for they freed themselues from many of those impositions they laid on the Consciences of others And these Proselytes the lesse trusted and therefore burthened them with more obseruations §. IIII. Of the Sadducees AFter we haue spoken of the Pharisees which loued the first roomes which they haue heere obtained it followeth to speake next of the Sadducees who in the New Testament are often mentioned Beda giueth an vniust interpretation of their name saying the Sadducees are interpreted Iust. Epiphanius also fetcheth their name from Sedec which signifieth Iustice Lyra alleageth a reason because they were seuere and rigorous in iudgement they gaue this name of Iust not iustly to themselues Burgensis otherwise as of Arrius were the Arrians so of one Sadoch saith hee are the Sadducees called who was the first inuentor of their Heresie Serarius deriueth the name from both The Pharisees were esteemed more iust then they as appeareth Luke 18.9 They counted themselues iust and despised others Summumius summa iniuria Their rigorous Iustice was vniust rigour This Sadoc or rather Saduc liued vnder Antigonus Sochaeus who succeeded to Simeon the iust His fellow Scholler was Baithos of whom came the Baithosaeans So saith Abraham ben Dauid in his historicall Cabball Antigonus said Bee ye not as seruants which Minister to their Prince on condition to receiue reward Sadoc and Baithos asked him of this thing And he answered that they should not put confidence in the reward of this life but in the world to come But they denied his words and said We neuer heard any thing of the world to come for they had beene his Disciples and they dissented from him and went to the Sanctuarie of Mount Garizim where the Princes were They vpbraided the Pharisees with their Traditions saying The Tradition is in the hand of the Pharisees to vexe themselues in this World whereas in the World to come they haue no reward Antigonus his words are in the Treatise Pirke Aboth Be yee not seruants which minister to a Prince to receiue of him reward But be yee as seruants which minister to their Prince with this condition that they receiue no reward and let the feare of God be vpon you Elias Leuita thus reporteth it Antigonus Sochaeus had two Disciples Zadok and Baiethos which leauing their Master to follow wicked men first beganne to deny the Lawe which was giuen by word of mouth and beleeued nothing but that which was written in the Law Wherefore they were called Karraim that is Bible-men or Textuals and in the Romane Tongue they call them Sadducees These two are reported also to haue forsaken their Master Antigonus and as Apostaticall Heretikes to haue embraced Sanballats new Samaritane Religion at Carizim Baithos had a certaine family from Sadoc otherwise held the same opinions as Hillel and Sammai among the Pharisees so these were two chiefe Masters of the Sadducaean Schooles The Baithucaeans ministred to Baithos in vessels of siluer and gold These Sadduces were called Minim or Minei that is Heretikes They are called Karraim because they would seeme Textuall and Scripture-men disallowing Traditions of Kara which signifieth the Scripture which was called Kara or Cara of Cara to reade saith Drusius because of the diligence which ought to be vsed in reading the Scriptures whereunto men should designe after the Iewish precepts the third part of their life Abraham Zachuth calls them Epicures The Scriptures they interpreted after their owne sense nor regarded they the words of the Wise-men that is the Pharisees They were of the ancient Caraeans or Karraim but not of those which now are so tearmed Which as Zachuth confesseth confesse the Resurrection and Reward Scaliger affirmeth by the testimonie of Philip Frederike a Christian Iew who had great familiaritie with these Karraim at Constantinople and had beene often present at their Synagogue that they differ nothing from the other Iewes but in reiecting Traditions and are farre more honest and faithfull then the Rabbanim of whome they are no lesse hated for their integritie then for reiecting Tradition But in comparison of the Rabbanim there are but fewe of the Karraim And these are of the Reliques of the olde Sadducees These two Sects haue nothing common betweene them but the Text of the Scripture They haue a differing account of their New-Moones the other Iewes reckoning from the Coniunction these Karraim from the time of apparition as doe the Arabians Concerning the Karraim now remayning it is reported that the other Iewes and they will not speake one to another so inexpiable hatred doe the other Iewes conceiue against them And Postellus saith There are three principall Sects of the Iewes in the Easterne parts Thalmudists Carraim which reiect those Glosses They are rich but so hated of the rest that a great part of their Virgins remaine vnmarried And if saith the common Iew it should so happen that a Caraim a Christian should fall together into the water with like possibilitie of sauing either he would make a bridge of the Carraim to saue the Christian The third sort is the Samaritan of which afterward Buxdorf saith that there are of these Caraim also in Poland and Leo mentioneth some places in Barbarie where this sort of Iewes doth inhabite as you may hereafter reade in our sixt booke and the eleuenth Chapter Some also are in Palestina First their difference from the Pharisees was about the future reward which being denied they by consequence of that error fell into the rest to denie the Resurrection the subsistence spirituall c. They cooped vp God in Heauen without all beholding of euill They denied Fate which the Pharisees held They denied Spirit altogether saith Lira for they held God to be corporeall the soule to die with the bodie Angels and diuels they denied Good and Euill they ascribed to a mans free-will They were inhospitall and cruell and as cruelly hated of the people They are charged the Diuell may be slandered to denie all Scripture but Moses But first in Scripture this opinion of theirs is not mentioned and Iosephus affirmeth that they receiued the Scriptures and reiected Tradition Neither would the zealous people of the Iewes haue endured them in the Temple if they had denied their Prophets for feare of whom they durst not professe otherwise of Iohn Baptist although hee had left no monument of miracle or Scripture Drusius would reconcile this opinion of the Fathers which say they denied all but Moses and the other saying that some of the Sadduces liued in Iudaea others in Samaria These later happily with the Samaritans denied all saue Moses Amongst these were the Apostata's which liued in Sichem mentioned by Iosephus Antiq. lib. 11. cap. 8. and Eccles 50.27 Iunius thinketh that they fell from the Iewish Religion with Manasses in the time of Nehemias The Sect of the
the writing being cancelled should bee neglected and perhaps the Name of God cast with it on the dung-hil the wise-men abolished that order on the third of Tisri which they instituted a holy-day As for the name of Maccabees Iunius saith it came from the inscription of those foure letters M. C. B. I. in the banners of those Princes which deliuered the Iewes from the Macedonian thraldome Scaliger saith that Iudas onely and properly was so called but by abuse of speech was not onely giuen to all of that kindred but to all which suffered in those times persecution for Religion as the seuen brethren and others The name Hasmonaei began with that Hircanus Scaliger thinketh because in the sixty eight Psalme it is by the Iewes interpreted Prince Aristobulus sonne of Hircanus first after the captiuitie called himselfe king and raigned one yeere Ioannes Alexander his brother twentie seuen after him his wife Alexandra nine Hircanus her sonne three moneths Aristobulus his brother three yeeres Ierusalem was taken of Pompey and Hircanus recouered the Priest-hood which he held two and twentie yeeres Antigonus by aide of the Parthians possessed Iudae a fiue yeeres and in his second yeere Herod was proclaimed King by the Romans who tooke the Citie the fift yeere of Antigonus and raigned foure and thirtie Scaliger ascribeth to Herods kingdome the number after Eusebius account reckoning from the birth of Abram 1977. he died 2016. Archelaus his son was made by Augustus Tetrarch of Ierusalem 2016. was banished 2025. Agricola was made king by Caligula 2053. Agrippa his son by Claudius 2060. and died 2116. thirtie yeeres after the destruction of the Temple The Dynastie of the Herodians lasted 139. yeeres Thus Scaliger He attributeth the Natiuitie of Christ to the 3948. yeere of the world Here we must leaue the Chronologers contending of the yeere of the world in which this blessed Natiuitie happened some adding many more yeeres some not allowing so many It is certaine by the Scripture that he was borne in the one and fortieth or two and fortieth of Augustus baptized in the fifteenth of Tiberius then beginning to be about thirtie yeeres of age in the thirtie three yeere he was crucified In the seuentie two as Baronius and seuentie one yeere of Christ as Buntingus and Liuely account Ierusalem was destroyed by Titus in the second of Vespasian Arias Montanus reckoneth this the yeere of the World 3989. and saith that the Hebrewes reckon it the 3841. which must needes be false The fault ariseth from the false computation of the Persian and Graecian Monarchies Iosephus counteth from the time of Herod to the destruction of the Temple twentie eight high Priests and a hundred and seuen yeeres After Scaliger in his Can. Isag. l. 3. this yeere 1612. is the 1614. of Christ of the World 5461. after the Iewish account of Hillel 5372. of the Armenians 1061. of the Iulian Period 6325. of the Hegira 1021. Anno 4. Olymp. 597. The Dionysian account which wee vsually follow was not generally receiued till after the time of Charles the Great CHAP. XII Of the Iewish Talmud and the Composition and estimation thereof also of the Iewish Learned men their succession their Cabbalists Masorites their Rabbines Vniuersities Students Rabbinicall creations their Scriptures and the translations of them §. I. Of the Talmud RAbbi Mosche Mikkotzi in a worke of his set forth Anno 1236. as Buxdorfius citeth him saith that the Written Law which GOD gaue to Moses and Moses to the Israelites is obscure and hard because it speaketh some things contradictorie which hee seeketh to proue by some places mis-interpreted and because it is imperfect and contayneth not all things meete to be knowne For who shall teach vs saith he the notes of Birds and Beasts a Franciscan might answere him out of the Legend of Saint Francis the Patron of his Order who shall teach them the proprietie and nature of points accents of Letters Also what fatte might be eaten what not c. Many such things are defectiue in the Law and therefore there is neede of some other Exposition of the written Law whence these things might be learned This Exposition for-sooth must be their Talmud the generation of which Viper touched before we will here more fully declare They say that Moses on Mount Sinai was not with GOD fortie daies and fortie nights to keepe Geese And GOD could haue written those Tables of the Law in an houre and sent him away with them so to haue preuented that Idolatrie with the Golden Calfe But GOD brought Moses into a Schoole and there gaue him the Law in writing first and then in all that long time expounded the same shewing the cause manner measure foundation and intention thereof in the true sense This vnwritten and Verball Law did Moses teach Ioshua be the Elders from these it was deriued to the Prophets After Zacharie and Malachie the last of these it came to the great Sanhedrib and after them by Tradion from father to sonne And Rabbi Bechai saith That Moses learned the Law written in the day time and this Traditionall Law by night for then he could not see to write Rabbi Mosche Mikkotzi sheweth the cause why God would deliuer the same by mouth onely and not in writing lest I wisse the Gentiles should peruert this as they did the other which was written And in the day of Iudgement when GOD shall demand who are the Israelites the Gentiles shall make challenge because of the Law written but the Iewes onely shall be acceped as hauing this Simani this verball exposition GOD also say they gaue them Chachamim Wise-men authors of diuers ordinances amongst them as to blesse GOD at the Sunne-rising and Sunne-setting And of Schooles where children should be taught the Law of Moses in euery Citie and where the Law of Moses should be read weekely and that the Israelites should not eate or drinke with the Gentiles nor what they had dressed after the example of Daniel c. But when the Temple was destroyed and the Iewes carried away captiues then arose vp Rabbi Iuda Hannasi who is called for his humilitie and godlinesse our Great Master to whom GOD procured such fauour in the eyes of Antoninus the Emperour that hee had authoritie to assemble out of all places of the Empire the most learned Iewes to consult in this their almost desperate Estate what course to take for the preseruation of the Law amongst the people And although this Kabala or Law giuen by word of mouth might not bee committed to writing yet in consideration and commiseration of their miserie whatsoeuer thereof was remayning in memorie hee writ in a booke which hee called Mischna that is a Deutronomie or Law reiterated contayning sixe summes diuided into sixtie lesse parts or tractates and these into fiue hundred thirtie two Chapters Thus farre R. Mikkotzi The contents of the sixe summes and their seuerall Tractates
by the finger of God being more ancient giuing confirmation to the Scripture not subiect to wresting and containing all truth whereas poore Scripture for no better defending of the Iesuiticall Iebusiticall Iezabelicall assertions is condemned first of her meane originall as being written but by the Apostles not the finger of God Secondly as a later vpstart and thirdly as receiued vpon the Churches authoritie and fourthly a dead letter written in paper or parchment with Inke subiect to wresting like a sheath which admits any blade whether of leade wood or brasse as well as the true one And lastly not containing all the mysteries of Religion explicitly as being not therefore giuen to prescribe an exact forme of Faith but written by some vpon some occasions to some Churches and therefore in controuersies as of Images Inuocation of Saints and the like where Scripture seemes to speake for heretikes wee must haue recourse to the other kind of Scripture written in the heart of the Church as Interpreter of all Scriptures Iudge of all opinions and whatsoeuer else foule-mouthed blasphemie with faire pretext can arrogate to this or derogate from the other O that men would therefore hate that Whore which these impudent Panders prostitute thus decked with the spoyles of diuine Scriptures which haue another testimonie of themselues and therefore the testimonie of God that All Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable for Doctrine for reproofe for correction for Instruction in righteousnesse yea and hereunto sufficient that the man of God whose men whose emissaries are these gaine-sayers may bee perfect throughly perfected vnto all good workes But leaue wee Simeon and Leui brethren in euill together Yet before wee leaue their Talmud though highly esteemed amongst them I thought meet also to speake more largely both of that and of their learned Rabbins out of Petrus Galatinus Sixtus Senensis Paulus Ricius Rambam and others that write thereof The Traditionall Law they call Tora scebealpe that is the Law which is in the mouth or deliuered by word of mouth Rabbi Moses Aegyptius telleth the passages thereof thus Ioshua receiuing it of Moses deliuered it to Phineas the sonne of Eleazar the Priest Phineas to Heli the Priest hee to Samuel the Prophet Samuel to Dauid hee to Achias the Prophet who deliuered the same to Elias the teacher of Elisha Elisha or Elisaeus to Ioiada the Priest this Ioiada to Zacharias Zacharias to Hosea and hee to Amos Amos to Esay of whom Micheas receiued it and of him Ioel Nahum from him and from him againe Habacuck who taught it Sephanie the Instructer of Ieremie of whom Baruch the Scribe learned it Baruch taught it Ezra Vntill this time the Iewes had none other but the written Scripture Now for their Scriptures they call the same Arbaa Veefrim that is the foure and twentie of the number of the bookes after their computation all which they reduce to foure parts The first of which they call Tora the Law or Humas the Pentateuch or fiue bookes and they call euery booke after the first words in the beginning thereof The second part hath foure bookes Ioshua Iudges Samuel and Kings The third part comprehendeth foure other which they call the last Prophets Esay Ieremie Ezekiel and the booke of the twelue smaller Prophets The fourth part is called Chettuuim and hth eleuen bookes Paralipomenon or Chronicles the Psalmes the Prouerbes Iob Ruth Ecclesiastes Lamentations Canticles Ester Daniel Ezra which they make one with Nehemia Ecclesiasticus Iudith and Tobias and the first booke of Maccabees they haue but reckon not among the foure and twentie The third and fourth bookes of Ezra I haue not seene saith Galatinus in Hebrew but some of them say that they are lately found at Constantinople but the second of Maccabees and the Booke of Philo called the Wisedome of Salomon I neuer saw but in Greeke nor those additions to Daniel But after the Babylonian captiuitie Ezra writing out the Law which had beene burned in the destruction of the Citie other Wisemen writ out the Exposition of the Law lest if another destruction should happen the same might perish And from that time all the Wise-men which are called the men of the Great Synagogue in their teaching the Law deliuered the same both in word and writing vntill the Talmud was written It was then saith Picus in seuentie bookes after the number of the seuentie Elders These mens authoritie hath the next place to the Prophets And are in this order mentioned in their Talmud Ezra deliuered the same to Simon the Priest called Iaddus who was honoured of Alexander This Simon deliuered this explaination to Antigonus Antigonus to Iosephus the sonne of Iohn and to Iosephus the sonne of Iehezer They to Nuaeus Arbulensis and Ioshua the sonne of Peratria whose Auditor the Iewes falsly affirme that Iesus our blessed Sauiour was which liued an hundred and ten yeers after Those two deliuered the same to Iuda the son of Tibaeus and Simon the sonne of Sata These to Samaia and Abatalion and they to Hillel and Samaeus Hillel flourished an hundred yeeres before the destruction of the second Temple and had eightie Schollers or Disciples all of excellent wit and learning thirtie of them for their excellence had the Diuinitie descending vpon them as Moses and other thirtie obtained that the Sunne should stand still for them as Ioshua the rest were accounted meane Of these the greatest was Ionothas sonne of Vziel the least Iohn the sonne of Zacheus which yet knew the Scripture and Talmud and all things else to the examples of Foxes and Narrations of Diuels Hillel and Samaeus deliuered this explaination to this Iohn and to Simeon the Iust sonne of the said Hillel who after receiued Christ in his armes and prophesied of him in the Temple Rabbi Moses proceedeth and saith that Simeon taught Gamaliel Pauls Master and Gamaliel instructed his sonne Rabban Simeon who was slaine of Hadrian the Emperour after he had taught his sonne Iudas whom the Iewes for his Learning and Holinesse call Rahbenu Haccados that is our holy Master of which honourable name there had beene another in the time of the Roman Consuls These for the most part besides almost infinite others of their hearers haue left many things written of the explaination of the Law of which the Talmud was compacted Of the vnreasonable absurdities and impious blasphemies of the Talmud howsoeuer abominable in themselues yet let it not be irkesome to the Reader to see some mentioned therein to obserue the depth of diuine vengeance which in this blinded Nation wee may heare and feare For who would thinke it possible that any could entertaine in his heart that which there they haue written of GOD as that before the creation of this world to keepe himselfe from idlenesse hee made and marred many other worlds that he spends three houres euery day in reading the Iewish law that Moses one day ascending to Heauen
vnsauourie to adde somewhat of their Vniuersities degrees of Schooles and the like in the next Section §. III. Of the Rabbines the Rites of their Creation the Iewish Vniuersities and Students AMongst the Iewes all these Titles were of one Root Rab Rabrab Rabba Rabbi Rabban Rabbana Rabbanan Ribbi Ribbun Ribbon Ribbona Ribbuni Rabbuni Rabboni some of which are more vsuall then others but all of them in generall signification betoken either a Prince or Lord or a Master and Doctor Of the former signification are few Examples in Scripture in their Thargumim many and those commonly with some word annexed signifying the thing or mayne subiect of the later the New Testament is full The Root from whence these Titles spring is Rabab or Rab which signifieth to multiply for a Prince multiplyeth his power a Doctor his Learning and one such is as many according to the moderne vse which speaketh to great men and they of themselues in plurall Pronounes Of Rab is Rabbim and Rabboth in the plurall number that vsed for any multitude in other things this appropriated to signifie Rabbins Some also of those Titles are Hebrew some Chaldee or Syriake some indifferently signifie a Lord or Master some more especially the one or the other also in regard of place one of Babylon was called Rabbi of Israel Ribbi of those two famous Vniuersities in Babylonia and Iudaea In regard of excellence one of lowest esteeme was stiled Rab of higher Rabbi or Ribbi of of highest Rabbenu Rabban and Rabbanan Yet doe not these rules alway hold for they haue much altercation amongst themselues why some are named without any Title as Hillel Shamai and diuers others and why some more eminent are called Rab or Rabbi as Rabbi Eliezer Rabbi Iuda Hakkadosh R. Hakiba Rab Ase Authour of the Gemara Rab Haai Rab Baruch and why the Title of Rabban is appropriated to some few Rabban Gamaliel R. Symeon c. This is affirmed for currant that he which hath Disciples may bee called Rab or Rabbi that the younger are not so called by the elder that they which want Imposition of hands may not be so called that the Rulers amongst the people called Nesijm were in manner onely called Rabban and for Rabbenu that is our Master it was ascribed to very few as to Moses first and after to Hakkadosh Hillel Gamaliel c. Those Rabbans were only seuen all of the posterity of Hillel as Buxtorfius witnesseth and these were so called rather because they were Princes or Lords then Doctors Other Titles besides these were also giuen them as Chacham that is wise so Hierom. The Doctors of the Iewes are called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from which Greeke word perhaps came that other Title giuen them Sopher so that which Esay hath Sopher the Apostle interpreteth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã They were also called by other Doctorly Titles as Mascilim Malphan and Malphana Moreh whence commeth the Moderne Title Morenu that is our Masters attributed to their Arch-rabbines Mar Abba and Abbothenu Zekkenim that is our Fathers old men and the like The RR. were of two sorts one numbred by a succession of time another named of their studies and employments Of the first kind were the Thanaei Amoraei Seboraei Geonim Marbithe Thoraz Chechame Thalmudim Of the other the Masorites Cabbalists Thalmudists Medakdekim Methargemim and others For the former ranke thana signifies to learne whence those Masters which followed the times of the last Prophets till the Reigne of Commodus were called Thanaim Of these are numbred twelue Generations R. Abraham Dauidicus reckoneth from Zorobabel to the destruction of the Temple ten and fiue after These Thanaei are sometimes reckoned by couples of which before the destruction of the Temple one was called Nasi or Prince the other Ab beth Din the Father of the Councell of these Colleagues or paires they reckon fiue the last of which was Hillel Nasi and Schamai Ab beth Din. Hillel had thousands of Disciples but eightie principall the chiefe of which was Ionathan Author of the Chaldee Paraphrase He and his House or Sect held many peculiar Opinions to which Shamai and his House or Schoole opposed themselues and maintayned the contrarie To these succeeded the Amoraim which were so named because hain omerim memoroth They vttered wise Sentences Of these they account seuen Generations These continued till about fiue hundred yeeres after Christ The Seboraei succeeded so called of Sabar that is to bee of opinion for they made not Canons and Constitutions as the former but onely shewed their Opinions Of them were fiue Generations which ended about A. D. 680. and then followed the Geonim The word gaon signifieth both proud and magnificent Of these they number eight Generations continuing till Anno Dom. 1038. Some of them being of Europe in France Germanie and especially in Spaine their Easterne Academies then decaying Of their Chachime Thalmidim afterwards The other ranke or classis of RR. hath first the Masorites of Masor to deliuer tradere so called in respect of their Traditionall Law in a generall sense and more especially of their Tradition of reading the Bible as the Distinctions Accents and Prickes obserued prescribe and that other tradition of Marginall Notes concerning the diuers Readings of the Text They which committed this Masoreth to writing beeing before deliuered by word of mouth only were called Masorites These Masorites by Caninius Genebrard Galatinus Bellarmine and whom in this part of our Discourse we principally follow Serarius that I speake not of Scaliger Martinius and others are acknowledged Authors of the Prickes and Accents as they are now in vse howsoeuer there were some other vsed before which some ascribe to Ezra and some to Moses So doth Sohar Chadasch printed at Cracouia 1603. which sayth the Points were deliuered by the secret of the Law in Sinai And without them words are as women without clothes may not come abroad there is no light in them c. These Masorites are holden to haue liued after the Talmud was finished and therefore to be of the Seboraei Rabbines and that at Tiberias where they had many Synagogues and Libraries sometimes also if Zacuths testimony be true the Sanhedrin it selfe Of the Kabbala and the Kabbalist called Kabbelan and Mekubbal you haue heard a little before and likewise of the Thalmud and Thalmudist The Medakdekim are the Grammarians as Dikduk signifies Grammar R. Iuda is reported to be the first Hammedakdek or Grammarian before whom was no Dikduk of the holy Tongue after him R. Ionah and after him R. Saadias Haggaon after whom innumerable others Ioseph Moses and Dauid all Kimchi's Elias c. That which is said of R. Iuda is to be conceiued of the moderne Prickes and Accents for before his time R. Ioseph Caecus the Amoraei the Scribes and Moses himselfe were therein expert Thargum signifies an Interpretation and thence Thurgemana and Mechurgeman an Interpreter as Dargoman with the Arabs and Turkes at this day
And as the bodie of Scripture was diuided into three parts the Pentateuch Hagiographa and Prophets so haue they three Thargums of Onkelos Ionathas and R. Ioseph the blind which liued about Anno Dom. 400. And as the Thalmud so the Thargum is of two Dialects the Babylonian and of Ierusalem of this the Authour is vnknowne the Babylonian was written the Pentateuch by Onkelos the Prophets by Ionathan the Hagiographa by R. Ioseph Caecus As for the Iewish Fables of a Voyce to Ionathan and of the consuming with fire from Heauen any flye that should disturbe him in his writing his super-excellence among the most excellently learned Schollers of Hillel c and of their many other supposed Thargums with other Rabbinicall workes testifying truly of Christ collected and related by Galatinus and others I forbeare further recitall I might heere amongst their Doctorall Titles reckon the Archiperecitae mentioned by Iustinian a stile giuen to such as were skilfull either in times or rather in the Thalmud as chiefe Masters and Archrabbines Of their Sanhedrin is alreadie spoken The name is if wee receiue Serarius borrowed of the Greekes with whom ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies Senators These may well be reckoned amongst their learned men Bahal Midrasch is the Author of a Commentary or a Preacher as Darsan also But I haue too long examined Titles If in the next place we obserue the power of the Rabbines they were had in great reuerence and respect they sate in loftie and stately seates had power to create others Masters and Doctors to weare Rings and Hoods and enioyed other Priuiledges differing according to the times places and differing Estates of the Iewes vnder diuers Lords For as we haue obserued in this Countrey of England so in other Countries their power was lesse or more after the will of their Lord in Babylonia Egypt and Spaine somewhat in some places nothing In Iustinians time they challenged power of Excommunication which the Emperour forbad vnder paine of bodily punishments and losse of all their goods The like Ecclesiasticall censure was lately sought by the Iewes of Frankford examined by the Emperours Commissioners at Mentz Now for the Rites of creating the R. in this Doctorall or Rabbinicall Degree First there was some tryall of his worth So Lampridius testifieth of the Emperour Alexander that hee nominated those which were to be sent to gouerne the Prouinces and to will such as could say ought against them to make good proofe thereof or else as Slanderers to lose their heads alleaging that if the Iewes and Christians made such tryals of the Priests it was necessary in these to whom the liues and goods of men were to bee committed By the Iewish Priests wee vnderstand the RR. as the chiefe of them at Wormes is by the vulgar called Iuden Bischoff receiuing some Iurisdiction vnder the Bishop Next after this tryall followed Imposition of hands called by them Semicah which was done by some Rabbine whom they stiled Somech neither before this Imposition might any rightly be termed Rab Rabbi Rabban or Gaon This Rite is ancient Moses hauing vsed it to Ioshua and the Apostles and Christian Bishops still obseruing He was also placed in a Chaire which the Hebrewes call Cisse whence come those Phrases he sate in the seat of such or such a Rabbine as of R. Iose the hand being imposed he was there in Babylon made Gaon and placed in the Throne Rab Haai To this seemes to allude the sitting in Moses Chaire A fourth Rite was a set forme of words anciently these Eni somech otheca Thihieh Samuch that is I lay hand on thee be thou hee on whom hand is laid or I make thee Master bee thou a Master R. Iuda whom Adrian the Emperour slue added a fuller forme of words This Imposition was publikely done in their Schooles where their Chaire was This Imposition of hands some conceiue might not be done extra terram but onely in the Land of Israel which howsoeuer it bee true or false this is certayne that now in their Rabbinicall Creations it is omitted as the chiefe RR. of Frankford in their Epistle to other Iewes complaine and therefore they ordayne tha none in Germany bee esteemed a Morenu our Master without the Approbation of their Archrabbines which keepe an Academie in Germany None shall bee Chaber which hath receiued Imposition of Hands out of Germany None Bachur till the second Yeere after his Marriage especially if hee dwell in a place where is not an Academie that tryall may bee had of his Life and Learning These are three Degrees Morenu as a Doctor Chaber as a Licentiate Bachur as a Bachellour in the Christian Vniuersities Of the Morenu there is difference one beeing chiefe the rest vnder him and these are made of the RR. and if a Rabbine will bee a Morenu he must be examined vsually of three Morenu But to become a Rabbine needs no Examination their Masters testimonie beeing sufficient who is a Morenu or else one chosen by the Congregation to this purpose for one simple R. cannot make another The place is in the Synagogue the day commonly the Sabbath at which time and place the Morenu standing before the Arke or place where the Law is kept speaking to the Assembly saith that such and such haue now spent many yeeres profitably in studie of the Law and is thought worthy of the honour of a Rabbine or a Morenu And then cals the partie foorth by name and appoints him to reade presently to the people and then is he accounted a R. or Morenu And if he be to trauell into any place farre distant he carryeth the testimoniall of this Doctor of the Chaire or Father of the Act which conferred his degree vpon him A Chaber is the Colleague or Companion of a Rabbine but inferiour to him For as in Vniuersities there are Regents and Non-Regents so a Rabbenu or Morenu as one which actually teacheth and as it were a Regent is more then a Rab or Rabbi Scaliger saith that he was not presently after this his Commencement or Proceeding intituled Master but Chaber which had also his Relatiue annexed as R. Ismael Chaber of R. Eleazar which was the same with ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã amongst the Greekes as Speusippus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Platonis and whiles hee was so called he neuer sate whiles his Master sate but was prostrate on the pauement And when they were both Masters the younger stood whiles the elder sate and taught as in the Primitiue Church the younger Bishop called the Elder Papa Serarius and he cannot agree about these points Elias sayth that the Doctorall Title of Gaon was giuen them for their perfection in the Talmud for Gaon signifieth sixtie And so many parts are there of the Misna These Wisemen in Spaine added Aben to their Titles as R. Abraham Aben Ezra his Fathers name was Meir but Aben the name of the Family As Paul and Aquila
sometimes so many of those Iewish Masters exercised some Handicraft to sustayne themselues without trouble of others So was R. Iose a Dresser of Leather Nahum and Meir Scriueners Iochanan a Shoomaker and R. Iuda a Baker Next vnto the Masters it is meet to say somewhat of the Schollers Thalmidim If hee were a Boy he was called Ianik and Katon rather for his little Learning then age or stature a forward Scholler was named Bechir and Bachur in which time Scaliger affirmes Serarius denies that he was called by his Fathers name his owne not added as Ben Bethira before after Imposition R. Iosua ben Bethira Thalmid chabar is spoken of Beniamin often mentions in his Iournall the Disciples of the wise Thalmidim charam which some thinke to be a name attributed to themselues in modestie as the name ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in Greeke turned to Philosophi but generally all Students are called the Sonnes of the Wise as sometimes the Sonnes of the Prophets In Pirke Auoth is this speech of Bagbag a Boy of fiue yeeres to Mikra or the Text of Scripture at ten yeeres to Misna at thirteene yeeres to the Precepts at fifteene to the Thalmud or Gemara As Paul sayth He was brought vp at the feet of Gamaliel so it was a Rule in their Pirke Auoth Teipsum puluerisa in pedum illorum puluere that the Student should all to bedust himselfe in the dust of his Masters feete and with assidious diligence attend his Sayings drinking his words with thirst That person of whom hee hath learned but one Chapter or Lesson or Verse or word is to be had in honour The Student is to be obsequious and seruiceable to his Master They heard with great silence sitting or else prostrate on the floore or pauement at the feete of the Doctor and if at any time they stood it was a good distance from him for reuerence sake yea the Chaber durst scarce if scarce sit while the Rabbine sate The Disciple say they must arise to his Master as farre as he can see him and if hee doe not stand vp to him hee is wicked shortens his life and forgetteth the Thalmud They might not reprehend their Masters nor depart from their Assertions and when they recited any thing which they had learned of them they did it in their Masters name euery way seeking to winne them credit yea they called him an Epicure which did sit before his Master or citing him did it by his bare name without some honourable Title annexed as my Lord or Masters c. excluding such out of the World to come To conclude this sentence of R. Eleazar ben Shamua in their Pirke Auoth briefly expresseth these mutuall duties Let the credit of thy Disciple bee as deare vnto thee as thine owne and let the honour of thy companion Chaber bee as the feare of thy Master and the feare of thy Master or Rabbin as the feare of God As for the Iewish Academies they call them Mekom thorah the place of the Law and the holy Congregation of them which are occupied in the Law and vsually Ieschibah and Methibata of sitting for there was the Rabbinicall Chaire It seemes all the fortie eight Cities of the Leuites were such and all the Schooles of the Prophets where the Sonnes or Scholers of the Prophets abode as in the dayes of Samuel Elias c. is mentioned Ierusalem could not but be most eminent And after the Babylonian Captiuitie they had two Vniuersities famous one Nehardea in Babylonia vpon Euphrates by Iosephus called Nearda the other Ierusalem which beeing destroyed with the Citie it was called the Vniuersitie of Israel of which the first Rector was R. Iochanan the second Rabban Gamaliel the third R. Akiba and when Adrian had forbidden all Iewes to enter the Land it is like it was subuerted yet after renewed and the Rector thereof R. Iochanan the Authour of the Ierosolymitan Thalmud who dyed Anno Dom. 279. In meane while two other Vniuersities were famous in Babylonia one at Sura and the other at Pombaditha Betwixt which in processe of time grew great contentions factions and remouings to Kamisin fiue dayes Iourney Eastward and to Neres That of Sura somewhat eclipsed that of Nehardeha because there for the most part resided the Chiefe of the Iewish Captiues These decayed and almost vanished about Anno Dom. 668. which it seemes happened by the fatall alteration of the World in that new Saracenicall Deluge although many Ages after the Iewes held vp their head highest in these parts as appeares by Beniamins Head of the Captiuitie resident in Bagdat before mentioned But the Iewes now dispersed haue through the World erected in places of their abode such Academies as they could as ye haue seene in Beniamins Relations alreadie and Rabad mentions some in Spaine and Afrike and some yet remayne at Constantinople Cairo Cracouia in Poland Prage in Bohemia and lately the Synagogue of Frankford which cals it selfe the Mother of Israel in Germany constituted fiue viz. Frankfort Wormes Fridberg Fulda Kinsbirg Yet these three are accounted the ancientest Synagogues in Germany Spire Wormes Mentz and therefore their Matrimoniall Contracts are signed with these three Letters S. W. M. if they write short to shew that it is according to the ancient custome and constitution of Spire Wormes and Mentz The Iewes had Schooles wheresoeuer were any store of them but ten saith Rambam was a number fit to haue a Synagogue They call their Schoole beth Midrasch the house of exercise Gymnasium the Synagogue Beth ceneseth the Congregation house Sometimes these are distinguished for in the Synagogue they must pray for him that neeseth in the Schoole they might not sometimes the same and their Synagogues in Germany are now called Schooles Of these are reported foure hundred eightie one in Ierusalem before the destruction The Ruler thereof was called Archisynagogus As they vse to giue glorious Titles one to another according to their supercilious Conceits of themselues as the glorie of thy Excellence for the second person Thou or the glorie of their Excellence for they so especially their RR. Names are not mentioned without smokie fumes of arrogance as the glorie of our Master Doctor c. For an instance take these Titles giuen to the Author of the Talmudicall Lexicon Aruch in the Title thereof Illustris Dominus R. Nathan Iustus benedictae memoriae filius honorificentissimi sanctissimi Doctoris Rabbini nostri Iechielis faustae memoriae filij honorificeÌtissimi magnificentissimi sanctissimi Doctoris Rabbini nostri Abrahami faustae memoriae So vastly ambitious are their hearts so wide gaping mouths in their sesquipedalia decempedalia verba haue these Thrasonical Pyrgopolyniceticall Braggadochio's after so long captiuitie and so extreme seruitude and basenesse that it may appeare how farre God hath forsaken them so farre from humilitie in this humiliation that they swell euery day into greater vanitie as the Sunne then greatest when lowest and bladders
still expect their Messias eighty fiue Iubilees shall the world indure and in the last faith this Elias shall come the Sonne of Dauid Thus haue wee heard the infancie of the Church in the time of her nonage and of those Hebrew Patriarchs wee haue seene also their present Infancie in these Iewish Fables the iust reward of Louing darknesse rather then light And so with our prayers to GOD at last to take that Veile of MOSES from their hearts that there may be One proper Shepheard and one sheepefold and that meane-while we may learne preciously to esteeme and reuerently to make vse of that light we haue warned by the spectacle of Diuine Iustice in them through so many ages blinded in so palpable fooleries we will now leaue them and this Holy Land and seeke further what aduentures we shall light on the next neighbouring Nation hoping and crauing for pardon of such prolixitie in this part of our Discourse fittest of all the other in this part of our worke to be considered CHAP. XXI Of the hopes and hinderances of the Jewes Conuersion WHen I had now as I thought brought this Iewish Relation to an end and euen wearied the Reader with that which might much more wearie the writer that Prophesie of Paul That all Israell shall bee saued c. which by most Interpreters is construed of the generall conuersion of that Nation after the fulnesse of the Gentiles bee come in as in the beginning of this Worke is said caused my straying Pen ready to wander from these so farre wandering from their holy Progenitors to vndertake this taske also to declare what future hopes and what present feares and lets may be conceiued of their conuersion to Christianitie The hope though it be yet tossed vpon surges of almost-desperate Seas yet hath Anchoram sacram a sure Anchor to relye on and a kinde of obscure kenning of that wished-for Hauen where it would bee For Non ita perierunt ad vnum Iudaei vt nulla supersit de illorum salute spes The destruction of the Iewes saith Peter Martyr is not so desperate but that their is some Hope left of their saluation And a little after alluding to the Apostles mysterie Cum enim plenitudo fuerit iam ad Christum conuersa ex gentibus tunc Israelita accedent For when there shall haue beene a full conuersion of the Gentiles vnto Christ then shall the Iewes also come in So Chrysostome Quia subintrauit plenitudo Gentium in nouissimo saluabitur omnis Israel because the fulnesse of the Gentiles hath come in at last all Israel shall bee saued The same hope is generally cherished by the rest of the Fathers And D. Willet in a booke written of this argument brings to this purpose many authorities of Scriptures and Fathers Gen. 9.27 and 49.10 Deut. 33.7 Psal. 125.1 Ezek. 37.1 and 47.4 Zach. 2.12 and 12.10 Mal. 3.5 Luk. 15.31 Ioh. 10.16 2. Cor. 3.16 Apoc. 3.9 c. and especially that in the eleuenth to the Romans wherein many arguments are compiled together confirmed also by the interpretations and testimonies of Origen Athanasius Chrysostome Hierome Augustine Beda Hugo Cardinalis Aquinas Gorrham Caluin Beza Bullinger Martyr to whom wee may adde diuers others These indeed further our hopes which yet depend more vpon Diuine goodnesse then on humane probabilitie the stabilitie of his Truth which hath promised as Paul also Rom. 11. expoundeth the former Prophets The vnchangeablenesse of Gods Election the bottomelesse Sea of his Mercies the vnsearchablenesse of his Iudgements minister hope beyond hope Hereunto also may bee added the common grounds both of Reason which they hold with vs in Nature and of the Scripture the ancienter parts whereof and especially the Law of Moses they maintayne with equall acknowledgement and for the most part with more forward industrie and zeale then doe the commoner sort of Christins But the impediment which haue hitherto and doe yet with-hold them from Christianitie doe exceed in number and power For that fore-stalled preiudice of theirs the glory of the Temple the sacrifices and legall worships past their hopes then and still of such a Monarch to their Messias as you haue heard of the splendour of their renowmed Ancestors the keeping of the Diuine Oracles their peculiar tytle of being Gods people haue bred in them such a swelling pride that they naturally enuie and abhorre the very thought thereof that the Gentiles should in these things either equal or succeed them Sooner saith Martin Luther then they would endure that the Gentiles which in their daily prayers they curse and reuile should haue any part with them in their Messias and bee accounted co-heyres thereof they would crucifie ten Messiahs yea if it were possible would doe to death GOD himselfe with all the Angels and creatures else although they should therefore vndergoe a thousand hels Hence in a great part proceedeth their naturall and long continued obstinacie And besides that preiudice pride and enuie they are not a little scandalized from the Christians themselues somewhat in regard of the mutuall differences and disagrements among Protestants which though in it selfe bad is made much worse by the vnseasonable and vnreasonable exaggeration of their common Aduersarie the Papist but more in respect of those which call themselues Catholikes and are not but euen by these men are found to bee manifest Idolaters A scandall it is to see Gods Law neglected and mans exacted with rigour a greater matter at some times to eat flesh then the adulterours pollution of the flesh at any time the blasphemies of some Nations these being interiections to the vulgar and phrases of gallantrie to the Princes the forging packing of miracles wherin the Friers and Iewes concurre with equall diligence the one in contriuing the other in discouering them A scandall are the alterations which they are forced by the Inquisitors to make in their Authors and Monuments of Antiquitie thinking that these deuices are our best euidences A scandall is the vowing and praying to Angels and Saints yea more to the Mother of Christ then to Christ himselfe or to GOD to whom alone they repute this is a due sacrifice But the greatest scandall of all others is the worshipping of Images Indeede it seemed strange to me and doth to the rest of my Brethren according to the flesh Nathaniel a Iew borne baptized in London before the Congregation at All-hallowes made this confession euen vnto this day in whom this blindnesse and hardnesse of heart is in part continued through occasion giuen by them that professe the name of Iesus and not onely in vs which are of the house of Israel but in others as the Turkes and Mahumetanes which are the race of Ishmael Wee and our Fathers and Elders say and in our bookes call them by no other name but Baale abodazara Idolatrous Masters a thing so detestable vnto vs as nothing more c. They say vnto
them both because they had sent him no Embassage and for that they worshipped onely these two Deities Heauen for that it containeth the Sun and Stars and Dionysius because he had inuaded the Indians and therefore equalling this his owne expedition to that of Dionysius hee would also for robbing of men bee reckoned a god Strabo saith that in respect of the wealthinesse of this Countrey he had thought had not death preuented him to haue made Arabia the Imperiall seat Hee affirmeth also that Sesostris the Egyptian King passing through Arabia in that his renowmed expedition erected there in diuers places Egyptian Temples and superstitions that the Troglodytae which dwelt in Caues and bordering on the Egyptians by some reputed Arabians were circumcised as the Arabians and Egyptians were The Arabians by testimony both of old and late Writers are accounted no warlike people Virgil sings of them Molles sua thura Sabaei In elder and later times they were gouerned by their Phylarchi or heads of the Tribe or Linage They take Tributes and Customes accordingly rather by a robbing force then ciuill forme making their will their law On the one side of Euphrates they acknowledge some obedience to the Turkes such as it is On the other side not so much as appeares by the passage downe Euphrates recorded by Gasparo Balbi William Parry and others in some places paying a Custome in others like to bee robbed of all The ancient Arabians which dwelt in the Cities are said to haue in each Citie a Prince faire houses and Temples after the Egyptian manner and then Strabo saith Arabia Foelix was diuided into fiue Kingdomes The Nabbathaeans worship the Sunne burning Frankincense on an Altar vnto him They neglect the bodies of the Dead burying euen their Kings in a dung-hill Of the other Arabians hee reporteth that they vsed incestuous copulation with Sister and Mother Adultery with them is death but that onely is Adultery which is out of the same Kindred otherwise all of the same bloud to vse the same woman is their incestuous honestie When fifteen brothers Kings Sons had by their continuall company tyred their owne and only sister she deuised a meanes to rid her selfe or at least to ease her somewhat of that trouble And therfore whereas the custome was that he which went in left his staffe at the doore to prohibite others entrance shee got like staues and alway hauing one at the doore was disburthened of their importunitie euery one that came thinking some other had beene there before them But they being once altogether one of them stole from his fellowes and finding this staffe at the doore accused his sister to his father of adultery whereof by discouery of the Truth shee was cleered Linschoten telleth of the like practice obserued by the Nairos in Cochin leauing their Armes at the doore when they enter to their Nairo-Kinswomen which they vse likewise in common being neuer married Their Circumcision they obserued as some write at the thirteenth yeere of their age imitating Ismael herein Euery one abideth in his Fathers profession The possessions and wealth are common to the whole kindred Alexander ab Alexandro nameth Dyasares an Arabian Deitie Their Priests hee saith were attired in linnen garments with Mitres and Sandals Solinus affirmeth that they abstaine from Swines flesh neither will that sweet aire of Arabia breathe life to that sordid and stinking creature This is the Happie Arabia where happinesse maketh them vnhappy their sweets breeding bitter effects in diseasing their bodies which they are forced to cure with the sents of Brimstone and Goats beards burnt That which others admire and almost adore for rarenesse and excellencie is here there common fuell for their fire Vulcans deuouring iawes being fed with hearbs shrubs trees gummes spices for humane and diuine vses most esteemed Frankincense saith Plinie groweth onely in Arabia but not in euery place thereof About the midst of the Countrey is Sabota the chiefe Citie of the Sabaeans in a hie Mountaine eight Mansions from thence is the Region of Frankincense which is called Sabba that is a mystery looking toward the East euery way guarded and made vnpassable with Rockes The soyle is Reddish inclining to white The length of the Frankincense-wood is twentie schoeni the bredth halfe as much a scoenus in this account is fiue miles Other Arabians besides these and the Minaei see not this tree nor all of these but onely some three hundred Families vnto whom the right of these Rites deuolueth by succession Therefore they are called Sacri Holy neither may they in the time when they cut them bee polluted with knowledge of Women or with Funerals What manner of tree it is Plinie saith he knew not nor any Roman to his knowledge They gathered it in the Spring and Autumne they cut the trees from whence it sweateth There needes no watch to keepe them but the innocencie of the Inhabitants When Alexander in his youth bestowed large store of Frankincense in his deuotions Leonides his Master told him hee should so doe when he had conquered the Countrey where it grew Hee after enioyning some part of Arabia sent him a ship laden with Frankincense and bade him serue the gods plentifully The Frankincense when it is gathered is carried on Camels to Sabota by one way out of which to goe were capitall There they pay the tythes to a god which they call Sabis The Priests take it by measure not by weight Certaine portions are allowed to them and to the Kings Scribes Plautus therefore calls it Frankincense Odor Arabicus Virgil calls it Panchaan and Sabaean Frankincense The manifold Rites which the Heathens vsed in their holy things with this drug Stuckius sheweth at large Here also grew the Myrrhe in the same woods and among the Trogloditae But this and Cinamon and other things which grew elsewhere as well as here need not much discourse They vsed yet some Religion in gathering of their Cinamon as some obserue sacrificing before they began and after diuiding what they had gathered with a sacred speare assigning a portion to the Sunne if the diuision be iustly made the Sun sealeth his consent by fire with his beames consuming the same Thus much of their Spices and holy drugs Of their other riches I meane not to speake saue of their sheepe with great tayles some of which weigh fortie pound These kinde of sheepe are common through Africa euen to the Cape of Good Hope neere to which at Soldania our men haue bought many for little pieces of old iron Leo saith he saw one at Cairo whose tayle supported by a Cart with wheeles for else she could not haue carried it weighed fourescore pound and heard of such as weighed a hundred and thirtie pound Paul presently after his conuersion preached the Gospel in Arabia Panchaea and another Iland called Sacra are adioyned by Diodorus to Arabia both fertile as
seuen gates thereof c. where as in the place fittest for him wee will leaue him The booke of the vertues of Mahomet saith That in glorying of his strength hee would boast that hee had knowne his eleuen wiues successiuely in one houre One of their Chronicles telleth of his Martiall affaires This Chronicle reckoneth from Adam to Noe one thousand two hundred fortie and two yeeres From thence to Abraham one thousand and fourescore Hence to Moses fiue hundred and fifteene After him to Dauid fiue hundred threescore and nine and from this time to Christ one thousand three hundred and fiftie from whence to Mahomet is numbred six hundred and twentie in all fiue thousand three hundred threescore and sixteene from Adam to Mahomet All the Prophets were in number an hundred and twentie thousand and the Messengers of GOD three hundred and fifteene whereof Adam Seth Esdrik Noe Abraham were Hebrewes Huth Schale Ishmael Schaib Mahomet were Arabians If this Historie of Mahomets life be long and tedious I thought good out of an Arabian Chronicle to adde this Epitome thereof His Mother dyed in a iourney to Mecca when he was fourescore yeeres old and his Nurse restored him to his Grand-father Abdalmutalif with whom hee liued eight yeeres The Seraphim preserued him but was neuer seene After that Gabriel was his Guardian of whom hee receiued the Law which he kept close three yeeres communicating it onely to some of his owne opinion by whose helpe hee became Priest and Prince of the Arabians and Saracens and about eighteene moneths after was carried into Heauen and being returned into the Earth he tooke Eubocara Ali and Zaid to be his companions in this enterprise He went to Zaif or Atharf and preached publikely and thence to Mecca ten yeeres going from place to place And of his Conuerts he chose some for guard of his Person who sware the obseruance of his Law to the number of fortie who now with Word now with the Sword set forward this Doctrine After ten yeeres Mecca was peopled onely with beleeuers and all Arabia was conuerted without difficultie Then hee sent to the neighbouring Kings to become of his Religion to the King of Persia to the Roman Emperour to King Cinna to the Lord of the two Seas to the King of Aethiopia c. After he returned to Ietrib and on Tuesday the twelfth of Rab in the eleuenth yeere dyed His Sepulture was appointed by GOD in the house of Aisca his Wife in the chamber where hee was wont to sleepe where at this day is a Temple of bricke His bodie was wrapped in three white clothes without any pompe His seale was a siluer Ring with this inscription Mahomet the Messenger of God He went twise on Pilgrimage and nineteene times conducted an Armie The place of his buriall is at Medina surnamed of him Talnabi that is of the Prophet not as some write at Mecca Neither doth his corps hang in the ayre by force of Load-stones drawing vp his yron Coffin or Chest but lieth buried in the ground if any where as Ludouicus Verttomannus by his owne view hath obserued Of this place and of Mecha we shall speake more in relating the Rites of the Pilgrims that visit them Some relate otherwise of the death of Mahomet as that hee dyed at fortie yeeres of age being poysoned by one of his disciples called Albunor to make triall of his boasting Prophesie that he would rise againe within three daies after his death This Albunor after comming to see him found his bodie torne in pieces and deuoured of dogs whereupon gathering together the bones that remained into a Coffin hee caused them to bee buried Which in my minde is not so probable as the former report The day of his death Scaliger accounteth the tenth yeere of the Hogira on Munday the twelfth of Rabie 1. or rather the euening before that is the sixteenth of Iune in the yeere of our Lord 631. and was borne the fifth of May An. Dom. 570. on the same day and moneth sixtie three Arabike yeeres before Vnto this which hath been spoken I haue thought good to adde out of Arabike Authors collected by Gabriel and Iohn the Maronites this which followeth Mahomed was borne at Mecca and in the fortieth yeere of his age and as Ben-Casem hath in the 933. of Alexander the Great began to vtter his doctrine first priuily after that publikely whereupon hee was banished the Citie in the fiftie two of his life or according to Abdillatif Ben-Iusof the fiftie three and fled to Iathreb from which flight which they call Hegeraton or Hegera which hapned A. B. 622. or thereabouts And although this yeere 1623. bee to them 1032. Yet because they reckon according to the yeeres of the Moone which they say consist of three hundred fiftie foure dayes the Moones course hath in this space exceeded that of the Sunne some moneths aboue thirtie one yeeres Whereupon their moneths are vncertaine In this Citie by subtile hypocrisies Mahomed became Politicall and Ecclesiasticall Prince and beganne to procure the friendship of many and to promulgate his lawes by degrees In the second yeere of his flight he enacted his lawes of Fasting in the third forbade wine and swines-flesh and so proceeded with the rest that within eight yeeres hee brought into subiection Mecca whence he had beene expulsed and Muna and went forward with his law and conquest As concerning his wiues Ben-Casem saith he had foure hee is also reported to haue many harlots and concubines and in this Chapiter Surato-lbaqra or de vacea hee bids them marrie one two three or foure wiues a man and to take as many concubines as they are able to keepe Ben-Sidi Ali saith That he gloried that he had the power of ten Prophets in copulation giuen him by God yea he ascribed all his villanies to God by ministerie of the Angell Gabriel His first wife was named Chodaige by whom he had two sonnes and foure daughters Zainab Fatema whom Ali married Om Kalihum the third and Rakia the fourth both which Abu-beer married His second wife was Aifee daughter of Aba-Becr the first Chalifa which was but six yeeres old Ben-Casem is our Author when Mohamed tooke her to wife the Moslemans call her The Mother of the faithfull who besides the knowledge of tongues perused diligently the Arabike histories loued exceedingly and alway praised Mohamed The third was named Mary which brought forth to Mohamed Ebrahim sirnamed Casem whence Mohamed is often called Abulcasem though Ben-Abdilatif will haue Ebrahim to be one and Casem another but Ben-Casem saith he had but three sons of which Ebrahim Casem dyed at eighteene moneths and Taiheb and Taher his sonnes by Codaigre dyed both in their cradles Mohameds last wife was Zainab whom also they call the Mother of the faithfull before the wife of Zaid Ben-Harteh Mohameds Master who diuorced her whereupon Mohamed gladly tooke her to wife He had foure Councellors or
Companions the first Abdollah or Abu-Bacr his sincerest and most inward friend a man very rich and releeuer of Mohameds necessities his successour after his death He dyed the thirteenth yeere of the Hegira and sixtie three of his age and was buried in the same graue with Mohamed The second was Homar the sonne of Chattab surnamed Faruq who succeeded Abi-Bacr and ruled ten yeeres and six moneths Hee was the first which was called King of the faithfull and writ the Annalls of the Moslemans and brought the Alcoran into a Volume and caused the Ramadam Fast to be obserued He was slaine the twentie three of the Hegira and buried by Abi-Bacr The third was Othman who in his twelue yeeres raigne subdued Cyprus Naisabur Maru Sarchas and Maritania and dyed A. H. 35. and was buried in the buriall place of the Citie Aali is the fourth who is called also Emir Elmumenin that is King of the faithfull Hee was slaine A. H. 40. in the sixtie three of his age and was buried in the Citie Kerbelai Hee was Vncles sonne or Cosin-German to Mohamed and his sonne-in-law and deare familiar from his youth and receiued the Mosleman law together with Mohamed whereupon hee was wont to say I am the first Mosleman And therefore the Persians detest the other three Chalifas as heretikes burne their writings wheresoeuer they finde them and persecute their followers because forsooth they were so impudent to prefer themselues before Aali and spoiled him of the right-due by Testament Hence are wars hostile cruelties betwxit them the Turks and Arabs Mohamed the false prophet in the eleuenth yeere after his Hegira or flight and the sixtie three of his age dyed at Medina and was buried there in the graue of Aaisee his wife Here is a stately Temple and huge erected with elegant and munificent structure daily increased and adorned by the costs of the Othomans and gifts of other Princes Within this building is a Chappell not perfectly square couered with a goodly roofe vnder which is the Vrne of stone called Hagiar Monaüar sometimes belonging to Aaisce aforesaid This is all couered with gold and silke and compassed about with yron grates guilded Within this which shineth with gold and gems Mohameds carcasse c833208arcasse was placed and not lifted vp by force of Load-stone or other Art but that stone-Vrne lieth on the ground The Mosleman Pilgrims after their returne from Mecca visit this Temple because Mohamed yet liuing was wont to say That hee would for him which should visit his Tombe as well as if he had visited him liuing intercede with God for a life full of pleasures Therefore do they throng hither with great veneration kisse and embrace the grates for none haue accesse to the Vrne of stone and many for loue of this place leaue their Countrey yea some madly put out their eyes to see no worldly thing after and there spend the rest of their dayes The compasse of Medina is two miles and is the circuit of the wall which Aadhd Addaule King of Baghdad built A. H. 364. The territorie is barren scorched Sands bringing forth nothing but a few Dates and Herbes CHAP. IIII. Of the Alcoran or Alfurcan containing the Mahumetan Law the summe and contents thereof §. I. Of the Composition of the Alcoran THe Booke of Mahomets Law is called by the name of ALCORAN which signifieth a collection of Precepts and Alfurcan as it is expressed and expounded in a Booke called The Exposition or Doctrine of the Alcoran because the sentences and figures thereof are seuered and distinguished for Al is the Article and phurcan signifieth a distinction or as some say Redemption Claude Duret citeth an opinion that of the Hebrew word Kara which signifieth the Law or Scripture commeth this word Koran which with the Article Al signifieth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Scripture as with them it is esteemed The like hath Soranzo Master Bedwel in his Arabian Trudg-man saith that the Thema is not KARANA coniunxit colligit as before is deliuered but KARA which signifies to read so that Alkoran in Arabike is iust as much as Hammikra is in Hebrew that is the Text Corpus iuris the authenticall bodie of their Law It is called in that language the Koran without the Article Al and Korran so Cantacuzenus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as if one should say their Bible Scripture or Booke of the Law The Word of GOD saith Mahomet in that Booke came not to mee all at once as the Law vnto Moses the Psalmes to Dauid and the Gospell to Christ The Sentences or Chapters thereof are called Azoaras which is interpreted a Face as wee call them Capita Heads So saith one which hath written Notes vpon the Alcoran but Master Bedwel who hath published an Index or Table of all these Azoara's or Chapiters with their Arabike Titles as they are named and cited by the Mahumetans saith That they call the name of the Chapiter Sura and with their Article Assura or Suraton Assurato And hee deriues of the Hebrew word Zobar that Azoara but this Arabike Sura is expressed not by Zain He but by Sin Wau and Resh differing letters being no other then the Syrian Suriya which signifieth principium initium For as the Bookes of Moses in the Hebrew and the Sections of the Ciuill and Canon Law so these Chapiters for the most part are denominated of some notable word in the beginning of the same and are so cited by Mahumetans and learned Christians Yet these sometime name it by the interpretation as the chap. Albacara the chap. of the Cow because the word so signifies The stile is not in Meter as some haue imagined for Iosephus Scaliger a great Criticke and reputed one of the greatest Linguists in the world affirmeth That that Language is not capable of metricall measures by quantities of Syllables as neither the Hebrew Abyssine or Syrian Hee saith yet That the Alcoran is composed in Rime but such as is not in any tunable proportion but that word which maketh vp the Rime being sometimes neerer and sometimes farre beyond all harmony distant from that word whereto it answereth A hobbling kinde of Rime saith Master Bedwel in his Index Alcorani and rude Poeme without all care for it is Postellus his testimony you shall haue a period of two hundred Syllables to rime and hold like cadence to as other very short Scaliger addes that at the end of such Rimes are set the figures of Flowers or some such matter which if it be so the Turkish nicetie of making no likenesse of any thing in their Carpets or other workes is stricter then these Alcoran bookes themselues and indeed is not common with them vnto other Mahumetans who vse their libertie in this point For the words and phrase no man euer writ any thing in Arabian more rudely saith an Arabian Christian in confutation hereof and much better might Muzeilenia Helcasi and Alabazbi
vnlawfull but they say vsurie is as Merchandize Ye which are good feare GOD and forsake Vsurie lest the anger of GOD and of the Prophet assaile you Take onely the principall and if he cannot pay you stay still he can and giue him almes for this shall be better for you And Az. 6. Euery one which feareth GOD must very much beware of this vice fearing the fire prepared for vnbeleeuers And Az. 11. ascribeth the miseries of the Iewes to their wickednes and vsuries Az. 4. 15. He which repenteth him and leaueth his sinne obtaineth pardon and the cancelling of that which is past but returning againe thereto hee shall suffer eternall fire In the 5. Vnto bad men is denied humane and diuine mercie except they repent GOD careth little for the conuersion of them which after that of Infidels they are made beleeuers become worse Such shall suffer without any remission intolerable punishment 10. GOD pardoneth lesse faults but not criminall Az. 5. Let no man reckon him a good friend which is an vnbeleeuer except it be for feare If betwixt you there grow discord laying aside all stomacke doe the will of GOD and become Brethren together imitating GOD who hath deliuered you from the fire and from dangers 6. GOD would not that any should doe euill to those of his owne Nation and those which consent to your Law but rather their profit and commoditie Az. 6. Thinke not that euer Paradise shall be open vnto you if you be not first valiant and couragious in battaile and before you enter into battaile prepare your selues for death and after the death of the Prophet Mahomet defend the orders by him giuen with Armes No man can die but when GOD will that is when his time is come Those which flee out of the warre are prouoked of the Deuill but GOD pardoneth them which repent They which die in the way of GOD are not truely called dead They liue with GOD. Let none feare them which are gouerned of the Deuill 7. Be patient and you shall haue eternall life 10. Accompanie not with vnbeleeuers neither in friendship nor other businesse They which goe on warfare for GOD and the Prophet shall receiue abundance in the Earth and after death the mercie of GOD. They which refuse except they be sicke or children shall be cast into Hell Neglect not prayers in your expeditions Some may pray whiles other stand in Armes Pray not for them which hurt their owne soules 18. Looke to your selues that there be no discord amongst you His last Azoara is this In the Name of the mercifull and pittifull GOD sanctifie thy selfe and pray continually and humbly vnto him which is Lord of all Nations Lord of all GOD of all that he will defend and deliuer thee from the Deuill which entreth into the hearts of men and from deuillish and peruerse men From Mahomet himselfe and from his diuellish and peruerse Law AMEN §. III. The Saracens opinion of their ALCORAN THus haue I endeuoured to bring some order out of confusion and haue framed these heads out of that Alcorau-Chaos where is scarce either head or taile this tale they haue and beleeue for what will not What shall not they beleeue which refuse to beleeue the Truth that he which readeth this Booke a thousand times in his life shall haue a woman in Paradise whose eye-browes shall be as large as the Raine-bow But amongst the more studious and iudicious the manifold contradictions therein hath bred no scruple as in their ordinary discourses in speech and writing may appeare For as many Marchants and such as haue liued with them report it is a common thing to heare from themselues obiections and doubts touching their Law in their Bookes also and Tractates are contained many Morall sentences and exhortations to vertue and holinesse of life and those things called in question which the Alcoran hath seemed to determine Of these their Bookes Master Bedwel hath lately translated and published one a Dialogue written some six hundred yeeres since in which many scruples are propounded and left vndecided many things found contradictory yea and the Bookes of the Old and New Testament commended and approued and the Doctrine of the Trinitie explained the exceptions also made by the other Mahumetans to the Gospell answered In that booke it is affirmed that there were written by Mahomet a hundred and twentie thousand sayings of which onely three thousand are good the residue false that the descent of the Moone into Mahomets sleeue is impossible that shedding of blood is too slippery an argument for proofe of Doctrine that the Sunne his beames and heat doe represent the Trinitie and Vnitie that the state of Paradise is like to that of Angels without meate drinke women and therefore that voluptuous Paradise is one of Mahomets fictions for himselfe saith hee did write some things in iest that it seemeth absurd and against reason and faith to follow a Law which it selfe saith none can vnderstand but GOD that the Alcoran in the Assora Ionas sends men to the Iewes and Christians for the right vnderstanding thereof that wheras it sayes Christ is the word of GOD it followes hee is the Sonne of GOD as reason and speech the Sunne and his layes are one Essence and the Vnderstanding Will Memory in one Man that the Chrstians could not as the Mahumetans obiect blot the name of their prophet out of their Scriptures seeing the Iewes and Christians and Heretiques and Christians haue alway beene watchfull aduersaries to each other and they are more ancient sixe hundred yeeres then Mahomet that the storie of the speaking Ant and other things are triuiall and impertinent that Moses Law was giuen with open miracles and the Gospell approued with diuers languages and martyrdomes that these nor any Law of GOD hath therein any contraritie that virginitie is a chiefe and bodily good and their prophet writes of himselfe polygamy adulteries and the like with many libidinous precepts and practises that these things seeme contrarie that the Deuills shall be saued the Iewes also and Christians which yet he counselleth to slay with other the like contradictions that their prophet onely vnderstood the Arabike and by an Interpreter heard that which is contained in the Bookes of Iewes and Christians which easily appeares in his falsifying the Histories of the Bible that hee hath no Testimony but his owne that there are many absurd things in their law not confirmed by Miracle and others excuse them by Metaphors c. These things are there religiously discoursed with shew of reuerence to their Law but exceeding magnifying of Christ and his Gospell which is so generall with the more learned sort that some also haue hazarded their liues in this quarrell And Auicen that learned Physician saith against their Paradise that wise Diuines more respect the minde the coniunction whereof with truth is a felicitie beyond those sensuall pleasures of the bodie And
where in the beginning of these tumults hee had beene put who first feared death and the next thing was hee begged water whom they presently proclaimed Emperour Osman consulted with Huzein Bassa late Vizier in the Polish warre and the Aga of the Ianizaries both faithfull to him sent to haue strangled Mustapha in the Seraglio but a new vproare happened and hee was remoued and guarded The next day the King with the Mufti went to them where after much intreatie their hearts somewhat relenting yet with new furie possessed they slew Huzein Bassa and the Aga the Mufti was conueyed away secretly and Osman led to Mustapha pleads for his life and at last is cast into the Seuen Towers prisoner Daout Bassa the new Vizier enquires and findes that Osman had two brothers liuing one about twelue the other seuen yeeres old and thereupon goes to the prison with a packe of executioners which finde him new falne asleepe and by their intrusion awaked and discontent At first they are amazed and hee made shew to defend himselfe till a strong knaue strooke him on the head with a battle axe and the rest leaping on him strangled him with much adoe And soone after they mourned for their dead King as freshly as they had raged vnseasonably this being the first Emperour they had betrayed and hauing set vp one which in all likelihood they must change for disabilitie The first of Iune following the Capiaga had receiued secret order to strangle Osmans brethren which going to doe they cry out and he by the Pages was slaine The Ianizaries mutinie afresh and will haue account of this treason whereof the King denies knowledge so did Daout who was suspected but to please them is degraded and Huzein Bassa late Gouernour of Cairo put in his place There is later report of the said Daout to bee strangled in the same place where hee had caused Osman to die Neither can wee expect otherwise then monstrous and portentuous births after such viperean conceptions CHAP. X. Of the Opinions holden by the Turkes in their Religion and of their Manners and Customes HOw the Turkes from so small beginnings haue aspired to this their present greatnesse you haue seene bought indeed at a deare price with their temporall Dominions accepting of a spirituall bondage becomming the Lords of many Countries and withall made subiect to those many Mahumetan superstitions The occasion and chiefe cause of Sects in the Saracenicall deuotions yee haue heard in the fourth and seuenth Chapters to which wee may adde here out of Bellonius He saith that besides the Alcoran they haue another booke called Zuna that is the Way or Law or Councell of Mahomet written after his death by his disciples but the readings thereof being diuers and corrupt the Caliph assembled a generall Councell of their Alphachi or learned men at Damasco wherein six Commissioners were appointed namely Muszlin Bochari Buborayra Annecey Atermindi and Dent to view and examine these bookes each of which composed a booke and those six bookes were called Zuna the other copies being two hundred Camels-lading were drowned in the Riuer those six onely made authenticall esteemed of equall authoritie among the Turkes with the Alcoran and after by one of their Diuines contracted into an Epitome which booke was called the Booke of Flowers But this Zuna being not Vna one as the Truth is but full of contrarietie hence haue risen Sects amongst them the Turkes differing from other Mahumetan Nations and diuided also amongst themselues §. I. Of their Eight Commandements ANTHONY MENAVINVS who liued a long time in the Turkish Court saith that the Booke of their Law is called Musaph or Curaam which Georgiouitz reckoneth another booke not the Alcoran it is in Arabike and they hold vnlawfull to translate it into the vulgar If any like not of Georgiouitz his opinion but thinke it to be the Alcoran for al is but the Article and the name little differs as before is shewed I could thinke it likely that this containeth some Extracts and Glosses thereof or is to their Alcaron as our Seruice booke to our Bible hauing some sons and proper methodes but grounded on the other Some things I finde cited out of the Curaam that are not in the Alcoran as that of the Angels mortalitie which perhaps may bee the mistaking of the Interpreter The ignorance of the Arabike hath caused much mis-calling of words and names They haue it in such reuerence that they will not touch it except they be washed from top to toe and it is read in their Churches by one with a loud voyce the people giuing deuout attendance without any noyse nor may the Reader hold it beneath his girdlested and after he hath read it he kisseth it and toucheth his eyes with it and with great solemnitie it is carried into the due place Out of this booke are deriued eight principall Commandements of their Law The first is GOD is a great God and one onely God and MAHOMET is the Prophet of God this Article of the Vnitie they thinke maketh against vs who beleeue a Trinitie of Persons in detestation whereof they often reiterate these words Hu hu hu that is He he he is onely GOD who is worthy to be praised for their limbes health c. and for that he hath prouided sustenance for euery one fortie yeeres before his birth The second Commandement is Obey thy Parents and doe nothing to displease them in word or deed they much feare the curses of their parents 3. Doe vnto others as thou wouldest bee done vnto 4. That they repaire to the Meschit or Church at the times appointed of which after 5. To fast one moneth of the yeere called Romezan or Ramadan 6. That they giue almes to the poore liberally and freely 7. To marry at conuenient age that they may multiply the sect of Mahomet 8. Not to kill Of these Commandements is handled at large in Menauino and in the booke of the Policie of the Turkish Empire and in others Their times of prayer according to the fourth precept are in the morning called Salanamazzi before Sun-rising the second at noone called Vlenamazzi The third about three houres before Sun-set called Inchindinamazzi The fourth at Sun-set Ascannamazzi The fifth two houres within night before they goe to sleepe Master Sandys nameth seuen times of prayer enioyned daily the first Tingilnamas two houres before day not mentioned by Septemcastrensis and another Giumanamas at ten in the morning duely obserued on the Fridayes by all at other times by the more religious When the Priest calls to prayer they will spread their garments on the earth though they bee in the fields and fall to their deuotions Moreouer I haue seene them conioyntly pray in the corners of the streets before the opening of their shops in the morning They spend but a part of Friday their Sabbath in deuotion and the rest in recreations but that so rigorously that a Turke
On Friday they pray more deuoutly but as the Alcoran also permitteth they abstaine not from all labour He saw the Grand Signior himselfe goe to their Church and likewise to the Bath attended onely with two youths none vsing any acclamation to him And in the Church he praied on the pauement couered with a carpet like to the rest without any throne or ensigne of royaltie And hee obserued the like modestie in his other behauiour But this as other things from their ancient simplicitie is now altered Thus Mr. Sandys of Achmet Euery other Friday lightly besides at other times on occasions hee goeth abroad to the Mosque and when in state there is not in the world to bee seene a greater spectacle of humane glory or if so I may speake of a sublimated manhood For although the Temple of St. Sophia which hee most vsually frequenteth bee not aboue a stones cast from the vtmost gate of the Seraglio yet hath he not so few as a thousand horse besides the Archers of his guard foot-men in that short procession the way on each side enclosed with Cappagies and Ianizaries in Scarlet The Aga Captaines Bassaes Beglerbegs and the rest attending in exceeding pompe and yet which is the greater maruell in exceeding silence the eares discerning no more then in midnight sleepe except when they salute him with a soft and short murmur So likewise in entertainment of Embassadors he sits in a rich roome vpon a low Throne the Bassaes standing by like Statues without speech or motion The stranger is led betweene two and goes backward from him neuer putting off his hat for to shew the head they hold it an opprobry The Turkes are so zealous in their superstition that they will rather lose their life then Religion as among other examples in Scanderbegs time at Dibra many Turkes chose rather to die Turkes then to liue Christians yea some as it is reported rather to kill themselues then to leaue their superstition and in the yeere 1568. The Persian Embassador was shot at and one of his followers hurt by a Turke who being apprehended confessed that hee did it because he was an Heretike and sent from an Heretike for which fact he was drawne at an horse-tayle thorow the Citie and then had his right hand cut off and after his head They hate the Persians as Rustan Bassa told Busbequiu more then they doe the Christians like as the Traditionarie Iew doth the Textuarie and the Papist the Protestant Images they haue in such detestation that besides the scratching out the eyes of those in the Musaique worke of Saint Sophies Temple when Solyman ouerthrew King Lewis of Hungary he carried away three Images of cunning worke in Brasse representing Hercules with his Club Apollo with his Harpe Diana with her Bow and Quiuer and placed them in the Tilt-yard at Constantinople but by the perswasion of the Mufti they were molten into great Ordnance They haue no Scutchions or blazing of Armes nay they vse no seales in their letters or other writings which seeme to them to sauour of superstition or superfluitie When they conquer any Citie they turne the Temples into Mosques and sacrifice there Thus did Solyman at Buda and Amurath sacrificed sixe hundred captiues to his Fathers ghost They are moderate in their priuate buildings and detest the Christians for their excesse and superfluous expences that way What say they doe those Pagans thinke they shall liue euer They often lodge saith Villamont at the Signe of the Moone and the like moderation they vse in diet and apparell They haue a brasse pot and their other meane houshold implements with them in the warres which they vse in peace Readie money is their surest riches because the Grand Signior is their surest Heire They haue the rising of the Sunne in great reuerence and especially the appearing of the new Moone as when Mahomet the great besieged Scodra the new Moone beginning to shew her selfe the Mahumetane Priests going about the Armie gaue the Souldiers warning thereof as the manner is by singing of a Song in manner of a Procession whereunto the whole Armie answered with a short respond and at the same time bowing themselues to the ground saluted the Moone with great superstition They may haue twelue lawfull Wiues and as many Concubines as they will some say but foure Wiues The children of the one are equally legitimate as well as the other and inherite alike yet few of them keepe two Wiues together in one house but in seuerall places where they haue dealings they haue seuerall Wiues which they diuorce at pleasure Some say but foure Wiues are allowed them no great matter where all their owne are allowed to their vse with others they may not meddle The offending man they gansh the woman they drowne They tell many things of Antichrist whom they call Tethschel and of the Resurrection and of the last Iudgement of Hell and Purgatorie And that Mahomet after Iudgement shall deliuer all of all Religions from thence They haue no knowledge of liberall Arts of cases of Conscience of Originall sinne or of actuall further then the outward act Their respects to Reliques appeareth by Mahomet the third 1597. who in the discomfiture of his Armie fled towards Agris shedding some teares as he went and wiping his eyes with a piece of Mahomets garment which he carried about him as a Relique The Turkes may neither eate drinke nor make water standing In their aduersitie they seeke with earnest prayers to their Prophets and publike supplications are sometimes decreed At the taking of Alba Regalis 1601. the Bassa of Buda then prisoner at Vienna hearing of it abstained from meate with his two seruants a whole day prostrate vpon his face praying vnto his Prophet Mahomet who hee said had beene angrie all that yeere with the Turkes They endure punishments inflicted by the Magistrate with great patience thinking they shall escape all torment in those parts in the World to come they therefore reward the whipper and esteeme the whip which I enuie not to them sacred They are but contrarie to the Alcoran addicted to sorceries and dreames their Priests write them letters or spells to keepe them from danger and harme of shot c. called Haymayly They will write any thing for money as letters of freedome for seruants to run away from their masters and such like They make a shew of holinesse but are closely wicked ignorant of their owne law to couer which they answere in darke sentences and the people much more Nothing is sinne to count of but that which endamageth ciuill societie They esteeme for good workes the buildings and endowings of Hospitals making Bridges and High-wayes digging of Pits and Wells and conueying waters to High-waies and Cities building Bathes and founding of Churches and such like publike workes Rostan Bassa left his wife the Daughter of Solyman at his death fifteene millions
Heretikes holding that euerie man is saued in his owne Law and all Lawes to be a like good to the obseruers these are burned if they be taken Strange it is that he reporteth of the miraculous workes of some of them that they may seeme as he saith incarnate Deuils Some going naked with their priuities onely hidden and some of these are impassible besides the violence of Winter and Summer induring like stones the branding with fire or wounding with sword some seldome eate or drinke and some not at all others but from hand to mouth some are perpetually silent hauing no conuersation with men of which he saith he saw one and some haue their supernaturall traunces or rauishments some dwell amongst men some by themselues apart and some in Wildernesse some keepe hospitalitie in Cities at least to harbour men if they haue not food for them some carrying about water in leather bagges giuing it to all and demanding nothing for the same except any voluntarily gratifie them Some inhabite at the Sepulchers of the Saints keeping the same and liuing on the vowes and offerings of the people not obseruing the washings and ceremonies of the Law As concerning those Water-carriers Nicholas Nicholai saith that he hath seene in a morning at Constantinople fiftie of those Sacquas so he calleth them in a company all furnished with their Scrips of leather full of Cisterne or Fountaine-water hanging on their side with cups of fine Corinthian Latten gilded and damaskined bearing in the same hand a Looking-glasse which they hold before their eyes of them whom they giue to drinke admonishing them to thinke on death and if any giue them any thing they out of a Violl cast on their faces sweet smelling water Hee telleth of some that would seeme to liue a solitarie life amongst beasts but indeed liue in shops in most popular Cities the walls whereof are couered with skins of diuers beasts and vpon the hornes thereof they hang Tallow Candles In the midst of this their sacred shop standeth a stoole couered with a greene cloth and vpon the same a great Latten Candle-sticke without any Candle Moreouer they haue painted a Cimitterre hung in the middest in memorie of Haly who forsooth with his sword cut the Rockes in sunder and they breed vp with them beasts as Bulls Beares Harts Rauens Eagles so that in stead of their liuing with beasts beasts liue with them And if sufficient be not brought to their shops they with one of these beasts in their hand goe about the streets begging In the Armie of the Turkes that assaulted Malta in the yeere 1565. were thirteene thousand of a certaine kinde of men amongst the Turks which liue of the reuenues of the Church who had at Constantinople vowed their liues for their superstition Antonio Pigafetta reporteth that as the Emperours Ambassadors were conueyed from the presence of the Great Turke to their lodging by the Ianizaries and their Aga there were amongst them certaine Religious men called Haagi which vse to follow the Ianizaries who continually turning about and in their going singing or rather howling certaine Psalmes or Prayers for their great Sultans welfare made them wonder that they fell not downe for giddinesse And this my friend Master Simons hath seene them doe taking one another by the hand in a ring and so continuing their whirle-gigg-deuotions with continuall turnings fitly agreeing to so giddie and brain-sicke a Religion till with the great applause of Turkes and admiration of others sweat and a long protracted wearinesse makes an end of this dancing their round But amongst all their orders of Religion Nicholas Nicholai and before him Menauino reckon foure which are most common amongst them the Giamailer the Calender the Deruisi and the Torlachi The Giamailer are for the most part faire young men of rich houses which giue themselues to trauell through diuers Regions at other mens charges vnder colour of Religion carrying with them none other apparell then a little Cassocke of purple colour girt with a girdle of silke and gold vpon the ends whereof hang certaine Cymbals of Siluer mixt with some other cleere-sounding metall and they doe ordinarily weare sixe or seuen of these about their girdles and vnder their knees In stead of a cloake they are couered with the skinne of a Lyon or Leopard being whole and in his naturall haire which they make fast vpon their breast by the two former legges All the rest of their bodies are bare sauing that they weare great Rings on their eares and a kinde of Sandalls on their feet their haire groweth long like womens disheueled ouer their shoulders They beare in one of their hands a Booke written in the Persian language full of amorous Sonnets And thus with their Voyces and Cymbals they make pleasant Musicke especially if they meet some faire stripling whom they set in the midst of them and incompasse with their Morice-musicke These are the Pilgrimes of Loue and vnder pretext of Religion doe draw vnto them the hearts of women and younglings and are called the men of the Religion of Loue vnto which order of Religion youth is prone more then enough The partakers of their Musicke ordinarily impart to them of their Coyne The Calender is of a contrarie profession to the former glorying of abstinence and chastitie They haue for their dwelling certaine little Churches which they call Techie ouer the gates whereof they doe write these or the like words Coeda normas dil ersin cusciunge al cachecciur that is They which will enter into their Religion must doe workes like theirs and remaine in their Virginitie These Calenders are clothed with a little short coat without sleeues after the fashion of Haire-cloth made of Wooll and Horse-haire and doe not let their haire grow long but cut the same and couer their heads with felt Hats like the Priests of Graecia about which hang certaine strings about the breadth of an hand made of Horse haire in their eares and about their neckes and armes they weare great rings of Iron They pierce their skinne vnder their priuy member thrusting thorow the same a ring of an indifferent bignesse and weight to barre them from venerie if they were thereunto otherwise willing They also goe reading of certaine Songs made by one of their Order called Nerzim the first Saint and Martyr after their reckoning of their Religion who for certaine words spoken against the Law of Mahomet was in Azamia flaid quicke Menauino saith he had read some of his writings agreeing with the Christian Faith in many points Some say he was martyred for confessing Christ The Deruis goe bare-headed and cause their head and beard to be cut with a razor and all the hairie parts of their bodie and burne also their Temples with a hot Iron or an old piece of cloth burnt hauing their eares pierced wherein they doe weare certaine great rings of Iasper All their clothes are two sheepes or
Towne where they come And there this new numen and old impostor faining himselfe rauished in spirit pronounceth graue words and spirituall commandements at sundry times lifting vp his eyes to heauen and after turning to those his disciples willeth them to carry him from thence for some imminent iudgement there to be executed as is reuealed to him They then pray him to auert that danger by his prayer which he accordingly doth which the people deluded by their hypocrisies reward with a large beneuolence at which they after amongst themselues doe merrily scoffe They eate also of the herbe Matslatz and sleepe vpon the ground naked of clothes and shame and commit also abominable Sodomitrie And thus much of their misorderly orders of an irreligious Religion He that will read more at large of them let him read the Booke of the Policie of the Turkish Empire which out of Menauino discourseth more largely of these things and other the Turkish Rites Septemcastrensis telleth of certaine Saints of exceeding estimation for holinesse whose Sepulchres are much frequented of deuout Votaries as that of Sedichasi which signifieth a holy Conquerour in the confines oof Caramania Another is called Hatsehipettesch that is The Pilgrims helpe Another Ascik passa who helpeth in loue-matters and for children in barrennesse Another Van passa for concord and Scheych passa in trouble and affliction and Goi or Muschin or Bartschin passa inuoked for their cattle and Chidirelles for trauellers to whom he sometime appeareth as a traueller and any one that hath extraordinarily liued is reputed a Saint after his death They haue many whose names I remember not saith hee in like reuerence with them as are the Apostles with vs When they would seeke for things lost they go to one Saint when they are robbed they goe to another and for the knowledge of things secret they repaire to a third They haue their Martyrs and Miracles and Reliques Thus they tell of certaine religious men condemned wrongfully for suspition of treason to the fire which they entred without harme as those three companions of Daniel and their shooes were hanged vp for a Monument Their Nephes ogli that is soules or persons begotten of the holy Spirit such is their fancie without seed of man they hold in such reputation that they account themselues happy which can doe them any good yea that can touch them and if their haires be laid vpon any they say that their sicknesses are cured In this reputation of sanctitie they haue a certaine old woman which hauing a dog with her in her pilgrimage to Mecca readie to die for thirst made water in her hand and gaue it to the dog which charitable act was so highly accepted that a voyce was presently heard from heauen saying This day thou shalt be in Paradise And at the same time shee was caught vp bodie and soule into heauen and hereupon are they liberall to their dogs If this crosse an opinion which some Saracens hold that women come not to Paradise no maruell seeing falsehood is commonly contrarie both to the Truth and it selfe He that would read the miraculous tales which they tell of their Saints may haue recourse to that namelesse Author which of his Countrey is called and heere often cited by name Septemcastrensis who telleth of his Master and his Mistris their deuotion and vowes to Goi and Mirtschin for preseruation of their cattell sometimes miraculous so readie is the Deuill with his sauing destruction and destroying preseruation yea hee saith that the Deuill doth turne himselfe amongst them into an Angell of light with such effectuall illusions that there are seene or at least beleeued amongst them the dead raised to life diseases of all sorts cured secrets of the hearts disclosed treasures long before hidden in the ground reuealed and besides such ostentation and shew of dissembled holinesse that they may seeme not to come short of the Fathers and Apostles in that behalfe if bodily exercise were the triall of sanctitie Busbequius tells that they haue like conceit of one Chederles amongst them as some superstitious persons haue of St. George and the Turkes affirme to bee the same The Deruis haue a great Temple dedicated in his honor at Theke Thioi not farre from Amasia the chiefe Citie of Cappadocia The Countrey and both Legends agree for the killing of the Dragon deliuering the Virgin c. They say that hee trauelled many Countries and at last came to a Riuer the waters whereof yeelded immortalitie to the drinker and now cannot be seene Chederles heereby freed from death rides about euery where on his horse which thence also dranke in immortalitie and delighteth in battells taking part with the best cause and to make vp the tale they say hee was one of the companions of Alexander the Great they affirme that Alexander was Salomons chiefe Captaine and Iob his high Steward In that Moschee or Temple at Theke Thioi is a fountaine of water which they say sprang vp of the staling of Chederles horse Like Stories haue they of his horse-keeper and nephew whose Sepulchres they shew where deuout Pilgrims obtaine many blessings They shew for relikes the pieces of the shooes which Chederles his horse brake in that Dragon-fight vse the same in drinke against agues and head-aches These places are full of Dragons and Vipers Sultan Murat Chan or Amurath the second in a battell against the Christians vsed this prayer O righteous God giue vs strength and victorie O Muhamet O Mustapha the top of glory by abundance of miracles by the abundance of Gaiberenlers which are friends to the Musulmans and walke inuisible by the abundance of the Cheders grant vs victorie In the time of Vrchan or Orchanes the sonne of Ottoman they say these Gaib-erenlers appeared on white horses in a battell against the Christians and slew them These they say are friends to the Islams that is Catholike or right beleeuing Musulmans and are diuine protectors of the Imania or Mahumetan Law Such tales you may read in the Spanish relations of the West Indies as at the battell of Tauesco where a strange horse-man discomfited the Indians c. And our inuocation of God and Saint George is rather Turkish then truely Christian For God alone is our strength which teacheth our hands to fight and our fingers to battell and whom haue I in heauen but thee and I haue desired none in earth with thee As for George and Chederles I know them both alike in matter of Inuocation saue that it is worse to abuse to impietie a Christian name then a Turkish and King Edward the third seemed to inuoke Edward as much as George Ha Saint Edward Ha Saint George saith Thomas Walsingham But that of George is rather an Embleme of euery Christian as not onely the Heroique Muse of our Spencer in Poeticall fiction but the Diuiner of great Diuines in their iudiciall censure haue manifested It seemeth
therefore the fugitiue Stone The Cyzican Towers yeelded a seuen fold Eccho The Mysians for their great deuotion were called smoke-climers a fit name for all superstitious They had in honour the Nymph Brythia vnder colour of religion the Parians cousened the Lampsacens of a great part of their territory Of this City was Priapus aforesaid a man monstrous in lusts admirable in his plentifull issue hated of the men howsoeuer of the women beloued and by them exiled to a wilde life in the field till a grieuous disease sent amongst them caused them by warning of the Dodonaean Oracle to recall him Fit seruitour for such a god Hence the tale of his huge Genitals and of his Garden-deitie Offering to rauish a Virgin at the time of her wedding he was seared by the braying of an Asse a creature for this cause consecrated to sacrifices Lettice most sutable to such lips A little hence standeth Abydus where was a famous Temple of Venus in remembrance of their libertie recouered by a Harlot Ouer against the same on Europe side was Sestus chaunted by the Poets the guard of the Hellespont one of the keyes saith Bellonius of the Turkish Empire the Castles being for that purpose well furnished the Straits not aboue seuen furlongs ouer Here did Xerxes ioyne Asia to Europe by a bridge professing warres not against the Greekes alone but against the Elements To Mount Athos did this Mount Atheos write his menacing Letters To the Hellespont hee commanded three hundred stripes to be giuen and fetters to be cast in with reuiling speeches for the breach of his new-made bridge which the Sea disdaining the stopping of his passage and infringing his libertie had by tempest broken In Mysia was that famous Pine-tree foure and twentie foot in compasse and growing intire threescore an ten foot from the root was diuided into three armes equally distant which after gathered themselues close into one top two hundred foot high and fifteene cubits Apollo Cillaeus had a Temple dedicated to him at Cilla another was erected at Chrysa to Apollo Smynthius and twentie furlongs thence another to Diana Astirma another with a sacred Caue at Andira to the mother of the Gods this Caue reached vnder the earth to Palea a hundred and thirtie furlongs Attalus reigned in these parts who furnished the Library of Pergamus with two hundred thousand Volumes for the writing wherof those parchment skins were inuented therefore called to this day Pergamenae Of this name Attalus were three of their Kings the last of which made the Romans his heires Heere was that cruell Edict of Mithridates published to murther the Romans whereby many driuen to seeke helpe of Aesculapius in his Temple at Pergamus found him either vnmercifull or vnskilfull to cure them although his Physick-shop was in this Citie Here were inuented by King Attalus Tapestrie hangings called Aulaea of Aula his hall which was hanged therewith Here was also a yeerely spectacle of the Cock-fight The Mysian Priests abstained from flesh and marriage They sacrificed a Horse whose inward parts were eaten before their vowes South-wards from hence along the Sea-coast trendeth Aeolis whereunto adioyneth LYDIA called anciently Asia and the Inhabitants Asiones It was called Maeonia of Manes their first King who begat Cotys and he Attys and Asius of whom some say Asia taketh name Cambletes a Lydian King saith Athenaeus was so addicted to gourmandize that in the night he did teare and eate his wife and finding her hand in the morning in his mouth the thing being noysed abroad he killed himselfe The same Author telleth of King Andramytes that he made women Eunuches for his attendants that the Lydians were so effeminate that they might not endure the Sun to looke vpon them for which cause they had their shadie bowers that in a place therefore called Impure they force women and maidens to their lust which Omphale who had indured this violence comming after to bee their Queene reuenged by as vniust iustice For assembling all the seruants or slaues shee shut vp among them their masters daughters permitting them to their pleasures Shee was daughter of Iardanus of the posteritie of Attis who set Hercules his taske to spin amongst her maides Her husband Timolus deflowred Arriphe in Diana's Temple Of him haply was named the hill Timolus which yeelded golden sands to the Riuer Pactolus Halyattis was after a long succession the Lydian King father to Croesus whose Sepulchre was an admirable Monument being at the bottome stone else where earth built by men and women slaues and hired persons It is sixe furlongs in compasse and two hundred foot and a thousand and three hundred foot broad All the daughters of the Lydians prostitute themselues and thereby get their liuing and dowrie These were the first inuenters of coyning money the first Hucsters and Pedlers the first players at Dice Balls Chesse in the time of Attys the first driuen to this shift by famine which when they knew not otherwise to redresse they deuised these games passing the time of euery second day with these pastimes then beguiling their emptie bellies and according to their ominous inuention now not so much the companions as the harbengers and forerunners of emptinesse although some contrarie to their first originall vse them to ease their fulnesse Thus did the Lydians liue if Herodotus be beleeued two and twentie yeeres eating and playing by course till they were faine to diminish their multitudes by sending Colonies vnder Tyrrhenus vnto that part of Italy which of him receiued that name Here on the winding streames of Meander or nigh thereto was situate Magnesia not that by Harmus whose Inhabitants worshipped the Dyndimene Mother of the Gods But the old Citie and Temple perishing and a new builded the Temple was named of Diana Leucophryna exceeding that of Ephesus in workmanship but exceeded in greatnesse and multitude of oblations And yet this was the greatest in Asia except the Ephesian and Dindymene Of Tralles a neighbouring Citie was Metrodorus the Priest of Iupiter Laryssaeus In the way from thence to Nyssa is a Village of the Nyssaens Acharaca There is the Plutonium compassed with a Groue and the Temple of Pluto and Iuno and the Caue Charonium admirable to the view ouer-hanging the Groue which it threatneth seeming to deuoure it They say that sicke men which are deuoted to those Gods goe thither and in a street neere the Caue stay with such as are expert in those mysteries who sleeping for them inquire the course to cure them by dreames These inuoking diuine remedies many times lead them into the Caue where abiding many dayes with fastings and sweatings they sometimes intend to their owne dreames by the counsells of the Priests To others this place is pestilent and inaccessible Here are yeerely festiualls solemnized and then most of all are these deuotions practised Youths and striplings naked and anoynted draw or lead a Bull into the same
sent Sarbarus against the Romans Heraclius beganne his expedition with penitent and lowly seeking peace with GOD who made his warres prosper against the Persians Some say he sent Embassadours to Chosroes who refused all conditions except they would renounce their crucified GOD. This GOD preuailed against that presumption and deliuered Gazacum into the hands of Heraclius in which Citie was the Temple of the Sunne the treasure of Croesus and imposture of Coles There he found the abominable image of Chosroes in the Globe-fashioned roofe of the Palace as it were sitting in heauen About this were the Sunne Moone and Starres which hee worshipped superstitiously and certaine scepter-bearing Angels standing about the same There were certaine deuices to imitate showers of raine and the noise of thunder These all together with the Temple of the Fire and the Citie Heraclius committed to the deuouring not the deuotion of the fire Hee after ouerthrew Sarbarazai and Sarbarancas and Sais Persian Generalls with all their forces and so preuailed that Chosroes in impious reuenge robbed all the Christian Churches in his dominion of their gifts and treasures compelling all the Christians a worse sacriledge to the Nestorian heresie He also sent Sais with a great Army against Heraclius and Sarbarus with another against Constantinople stirring vp the Slauins and Gepeds to helpe him with the Westerne Hunnes or Auares Heraclius send one Army to the safeguard of the Citie another against Sais and with the third hee went to the Lazikes seeking to winne the Easterne Turkes called Chazari to his partie These breaking through the Caspian Straits vnder Zebeelus next in dignitie to Chagan committed exceeding spoyles Heraclius meane while ouerthrowing Sais who dying with indignation of this losse and griefe for his Masters displeasure could not thus appease his fury but his carkasse was despightfully intreated although the Heauens fought for Heraclius and with a sudden shower of Haile caused that Persian ouerthrow Tenne dayes was Constantinople besieged but by diuine power preserued as Cedrenus and others write by a miraculous Vision Chosroes makes Razastes his Generall who encounters with Heraclius not farre from Niniue and lost his life and the field This victoriously he proceeded chasing Chosroes before him fiue and twentie miles in a day which could not before go fiue And when some had accused Sarbarus as inclining to the Romans he sent to Cardarichas his Colleague to kill him which letter being intercepted caused Sarbarus to become such indeed who adulterating his Masters letters and putting in other foure hundred chiefe men called an assembly and publikely reading the letters caused a rebellion And in the yeere 626. Cosroes now at his wits end or rather quite beyond them appointed Medarses his sonne to bee his successour and heire apparent : wherewith Siroes his elder sonne being discontented conspired to betray his father and brother to Heraclius and soone after caused them both to bee slaine at Ctesiphon Peace was concluded with the Romans and their Prouinces restored Onely Arabia was by Mahumet holden as a Seminary of a greater mischiefe vnder which the world with griefe and amazement still groneth Lope Obregon in a large Spanish booke of the confutation of the Alcoran which hee saith hee gathered out of the Moores writings tells that Mahemet serued Heraclius in his warres against Cosroes with more then ten thousand horse-men Vbiquâr Homar Hozmen and Hali being chiefe Commanders vnder him and being after the victorie denied pay conquered a great part of Persia to himselfe And when Siroes successour to Gosroes , withstood him he gaue him the ouerthrow and therefore the Persians chose a new King to represse these Arabians and that after this Heraclius sending for the Crosse which hee had recouered from the Persians from Ierusalem to Constantinople this Palladium being gone hee wanne Ierusalem and the Countries about Other prodigious miracles hee farseth into his storie and describes a Throne which Cosroes had made a Tower of siluer garnished with precious stones vnder the same on one side the Sunne on the other the Moone and iust with it the Crosse which he had taken from Ierusalem and that hee would be adored for King and Lord of the World But I will not ingage my selfe farre for this Historian Siroes Adeser Barazas and Baram the daughter of Cosroes in their order of succession in that disordered and turbulent estate had scarse two yeeres allowed to them all to whom succeeded Ormiz de Iezdegird who about the yeere 63 2 was ouerthrowne and slaine by the Saracens and that Persian Kingdome then weakened by ciuill dissentions was subdued to Saracenicall seruitude and that second Persian Dynastie continued as Scaliger reckoneth in eight and twentie successions the space of foure hundred and two yeeres had an end From thence vnto this time their Religion is Saracenicall their State gouerned by the Califas and such Commanders or Sultans as they had placed ouer them till their Sultans warring with the Califa for Souereigntie procured aide from the Turkes who dispossessed them of their Kingdome presently after they had disburthened them of their enemies The Turkes were displaced and chased away by the Tartars Of these both Saracens and Turks you haue the historie in the former booke and therefore needlesse here to be related Of the Tartars shall follow in their order Now let vs a little looke backe to the Greatnesse and other things most remarkable in the Persian Kings CHAP. V. Of the Persian Magnificence and other their Antiquities THe time of the first Dynastie howsoeuer Dionisius Halicarnass contracteth it to two hundred yeeres and Cedrenus to two hundred and fourteene yet Q. Curtius who writ the ouerthrow of the same by Alexander in the time of Claudius vnder whom if Brissonius hath gathered truly he was Proconfull of Africa and Hierom and Clemens Alexand. and others little disagree from that our former account reckoning two hundred thirtie one In which space the greatnesse of their Kings appropriated the Title of the Great King vnto themselues as Drusius in his Obseruations and Brissonius out of Dio. Chrysostomus Aristides Isocrates and others haue obserued so Artaxerxes Ezra 7.12 calleth himselfe King of Kings which the Parthian after annexed to his Stile The Kingdome was Hereditarie both in Persia and Parthia the eldest Sonne begotten in Wedlocke suceeding In long Expeditions the Heire apparant was nominated They vsed to be inaugurated or crowned after our Phrase at Pasargadae by their Priests which Plutarch thus describeth The designed King goeth into a Chappell of the Goddesse of Warre it may be thought Minerua and there putting off his former Habit puts on that which Cyrus ware before he was King then doth he eate a lumpe of Figges and Turpentine and drinkes a cup of sowre Milke their other Ceremonies are not knowne On his head was set a Cidaris or Tiara this was a kind of Cap or Turbant not like a Felt of wooll but of diuers pieces of
principalitie of the elements to the ayre the Image whereof they worshipped stiling it with the name of Iuno or Venus the Virgin whom the Quires of their Priests worshipped with effeminate voyces and gestures their skin polished and attire fashioned like women Yea their Priests became impure Ganymedes and sustained the Sodomiticall lusts of others in the Temples not shaming but glorying of such deuotions and composing themselues to all delicate lasciuious filthy behauiour and thus wantonly dressed with much minstrelsie call vpon the Goddesse to infuse into them a diuining and propheticall spirit Easily may that Impure spirit finde accesse and entertainment in such impure bodies But the Persians and all the Magi preferre the fire These diuide Iupiter into two powers metamorphosing his nature into both sexes They make the woman with a three formed countenance wound about with monstrous Serpents fit ensignes for the Deuils worship and worship a man which had driuen away kine applying his holies to the power of the Fire him they call Mithra whose blinde deuotions were done in places answerable namely in hidden Caues §. III. Of the same out of Christian and other Authors HESYCHIVS saith that Mithras or the Sun was chiefe god with the Persians and therefore the most religious and inuiolable oath of the King was by Mithra And this is confirmed by Firmicus also who saith that the Persians preferre the Fire before all the other Elements and that they call the same Mithra The reason is because they held as in the beginning of this worke we noted out of Zoroaster that the Sun and all the Stars are celestiall fires They performed their deuotions to the same in dark Caues where they could not see the brightnesse of that light This Hierome calls Mithras Den and Tertullian affirmeth that Mithras Knights or Souldiers were initiated in the same To whatsoeuer god they sacrificed they first called vpon the Fire and poured out their praiers thereto To this Fire they dedicated certaine Chappels or Oratories wherein to keepe it alway burning these were called Pyreia of which Claudian penetralibus Ignem Sacratum rapuere aditis They supposed that it came downe from heauen They worshipped all ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã whatsoeuer had any resemblance of fire as the Carbuncle stone They obserued differing ceremonies in their Fire tnd Water-deuotions To the Fire they vsed these set words when they added fewell thereto Lord Fire eat They offered wine in a cup which they called Condy. The costly sacrifices of their Kings wee haue alreadie mentioned Plutarch tels that Artaxerxes married his owne daughter Atossa Heraclides addeth his other daughter Amestris And when Atossa was leprous his loue notwithstanding continued and he besought Iuno for her touching the ground with his hands replenishing the way between the Temple and Palace which was sixteene furlongs with offering of gold siluer purple horses Plutarch writeth that Amestris the wife of Xerxes in sacrifice to Pluto for her health buried twelue men quicke in the earth To Mithra saith Photius they offered men women and children And as they tell of Molochs seuen ambries so also is related of Mithra according to the number of the seuen Planets We may further adde from Gramay his Collections out of diuers Authors and from others concerning the Persian Religion that they sometimes obserued the Graecians Deities calling Iupiter Bel Hercules Sandes Venus Anaitis To Iupiter was sacred a Chariot with a beame of gold They Sunne the worshipped by the name of Mithra and Eldictus at Sun-rising and adored also the painted Image thereof They accounted the Horse the Suns peculiar beast and offered vnto him white Horses Ouer Darius his Tabernacle the Image of the Sunne enclosed in the Christall shone forth so that it might bee seene of all The order also of Darius his march when he warred against Alexander had in their first place their Fire which they called Sacred and Eternall carried on siluer Altars Next hereunto the Magi singing their country-Hymnes followed by three hundred sixtie fiue young men so many as their yeere had dayes clothed in bright red then came Iupiters Chariot drawne by white Horses after whom followed a horse of exceeding greatnesse consecrated to the Sun Their riders had white garments and golden rods Likewise both sides of the Kings Chariot were adorned with Images of gold and siluer two being most eminent among them the one of Peace the other of Warre That Souldier which was initiated in Mithraes hollowed orders was first proued by eightie seuerall kindes of punishment and if he continued stedfast he was washed putting on his head a crowne with a sword interposed Chaste Virgins were hollowed the Sunnes Priests or Nuns They worshipped Diana whom they called Nannea as some will haue it in that History of Antiochus They solemnized certaine Feasts the chiefe whereof was that of Mithra Another holy day they called the Destruction of vices in which the Magi killed venemous things and offered and the seruants lorded it fiue dayes together ruling both the Family and their Masters Magophonia they celebrated in memory of the Magi slaine by Darius Histaspis and his Colleagues Of their holy-day Sacaea before is spoken in which some report that the seruants changed offices and garments with the masters Minutius Foelix obiecteth against them their incestuous copulation with their mothers Arnobius derideth their worshipping of Riuers The Christian Fathers and Heathen Authors are plentifull in the narration of the Persian vanities Eusebius citeth a saying of Bardesanes Syrus Among the Persians there was a law to marry their sisters daughters and mothers which custome the Persians obserued also in other Countries and therefore other Nations hating them called them Magussaei of which are many in Egypt Phrygia and Galatia whose posteritie succeedeth them in the same wickednes This name Magussaei is deriued of Magi. §. IIII. Of the Persian Education and Schooles BVt of all other things this is most commendable and admirable which the Persians obserued for learning and practise of vertue if we giue like credite to Xenophon herein as others haue done They had a kinde of publike Schoole called the Free or liberall Market not for the sale of merchandize which kinde of Markets the ancient Persians wanted but the learning of ingenuous liberall and vertuous conditions This was diuided into foure parts one for children till seuenteene yeeres of age the second for youths to seuen and twentie the third for men till fiftie the fourth for old men In this liberall Market or Colledge was a Palace and Iudgement-place Early in the morning the children resort hither here also were the striplings and the riper-aged men daily the old men often The striplings boarded and lodged there except they were married and presented themselues to the Magistrates in Armour Each Court had twelue Prefects according to the number of the Persian Tribes To the children are old graue men appointed likewise
to Cialis gouerned by the King of Cascars base sonne with whom at first he had some difference about Religion which with a gift was pacified And in a disputation with the Mahumetan Doctors before him the Viceroy tooke part with Goes affirming that the Christians were the true Misermans and that their Ancesters professed that law a thing worthy by the way to bee obserued Here hee met with some Merchants returning from Cathay which could tell him of Ricci and the other Iesuites at Paquin as before you heard out of Pantogia And here first did he learne that China was Cathay At his departing from Cialis the Viceroy gaue him his letters of passe and inscribed him a Christian according to his desire whereat a Mahumetan Priest much wondered affirming that theirs with the Region shifted also their Religion In twenty dayes they came to Pucian thence to Turphan a fortified Citie thence to Aramuth and so to Camul the last City of this Kingdome of Cialis In nine dayes they passed from Camul to the Northerne walles of China where they stayed twenty fiue dayes expecting the Viceroyes answere for their admission at a place called Chiaicuon And then being entred the walles they came in one dayes iourney to the Citie Socieù All the space betweene Cialis and the borders of China is subiect to the out-rodes of the Tartars the cause that Merchants trauell in great feare in the day time looking not whether the coast be cleare and trauelling the night with great silence and secresie They found many Saracens slaine in the way The countrey people they seldome kill but rob of their cattell as for corne and rice they hold it food for beasts and not for men feeding on flesh and liuing aboue an hundred yeeres The Saracens in these parts are effeminate and might easily bee subdued by the Chinois if they would On the West parts of China is that Wall before mentioned to exclude the Tartars and two fortified Cities with strong Garrisons hauing their proper Viceroy and other Magistrates Canceu the head City of the Prouince Scensi and Soceù which is diuided into two parts one of which is inhabited by Saracens which trade here for Merchandize the other by Chinois whom the Saracens heere call Cathayans Euery night the Saracens are enclosed in their owne Citie in other things as the Chinois subiect to the same Lawes and Magistrates Neyther may any forreyner returne into his countrey which hath stayed there nine yeeres Euerie sixth yeere seuenty two Legates come after an olde custome to pay a kind of tribute to the King this but a shew the intent being to inrich themselues as is sayd with Marchandize being maintained in respect of that pretence at the Kings Charge Into Soceù Goes came at the end of the yeere 1605. and here met with other Saracens returning from Paquin which told him of the Iesuites there residing adding that the King did not tell but powred out of a measure a dayly allowance of money to them which I mention to shew that a man must bee sparing of credite to Saracen Trauellers and Merchants But Goes could not a long time certifie these his fellowes of his arriuall being ignorant of their China names and it was foure monethes iourney to Paquin from Soceu the force of Winter is there very great yet did they send in that vnseasonable season one of their Conuerts a Chinois called Ioannes Ferdinandus who after a tedious iourney found Goes then lying on his death-bed when hee brought him the letters from the Society Eleuen dayes after he dyed not without suspition of poyson giuen him by the Saracens who had also before deuised by the way many shifts to make themselues Masters of his goods they haue likewise a custome that if any dye by the way his goods are shared amongst the rest Here did the Saracens offer to seize all into their hands but Ferdinandus professed himselfe his Nephew borne of a China Mother and with much a doe eating Swines flesh together with the Armenian in token they were not Saracens obtayned that little which was left of Goes his substance scarcely enough to pay charges yet this and all the other tedious circumstances of this long Narration I haue thus largely related for the instruction of Geographers and Merchants of these parts desirous to know or trade those Countryes the knowledge whereof I thinke no Europaean else hath learned by experience in some hundreths of yeeres last past His Companion the Armenian was sent from Paquin to Macao and thence to India and being taken by Hollanders in the way at Sincapura was redeemed by the Portugals and returned to Ciaul where he yet liues as Trigautius our Authour affirmeth But it is high time for vs to take view of our Tartarian Religion CHAP. XIII Of the Religion of the Tartars and Cathayans IOANNES DE PLANO CARPINI thus writeth of their Religion They beleeue that there is one GOD the maker of all things visible and inuisible the Authour of good things and punishments yet do they not worship him with prayers prayses or any certaine rites They haue also Idols of Felt in the fashion of a man and the same they set on both sides of their Tent-doores and vnder them they put a thing of Felt fashioned like a Dugge These they account the keepers of their Cattell Authors of their Milke and young store Others they make of Silke and doe them much honour Some place them in a faire Chariot couered before the doore of their station and whosoeuer stealeth any thing out of that Chariot is slaine without all pitty Their Captaines haue one alway in the middest of their Tent. To these Idols they offer the first fruits of their Milke and the first morsels of their meate and first draught of their drinke at meales And when they kill a beast they offer the heart to their Idoll leauing it before him till the morning and then they take and eate it They make an Idoll also to their chiefe Emperour and offer thereunto with great solemnitie as well other creatures as horses which none after dare ride on till death They breake not a bone of the beasts which they kill for meate but burne them with fire They bend themselues to this Idoll towards the South as to a God They worship the Sunne Lights and Fire Water also and the Earth offering thereunto the first of their meates and drinkes and in the morning before they eate or drinke They haue no set rites prescribed by Law nor doe they compell any to deny their Religion simply although in some of their customes they are very rigorous Thus they martyred Michael Duke of Russia because he refused to doe reuerence to the Image of Cingis Can which had beene their first Emperour and compelled the younger brother of Andrew Duke of Saruogle in Russia to marrie his said brothers wife according to their custome after that they had slaine her former Husband They haue certaine traditions
in his Seale ingrauen words of like effect as is alreadie shewed Mandeuill hath the same report Will. de Rubruquis saith that they haue diuided Scythia amongst them from Danubius to the Sunne rising euery Captaine knowing the bounds of his pastures which they feede in the Winter descending Southwards ascending in the Summer Northwards Their houses are moueable remoued on great Carts which containe twentie foot betweene the wheeles their houses on each side ouer-reaching fiue foot drawne by aboue twenty Oxen. When they take them downe they turne the doore alwaies to the South Ouer the Masters head is an Image of Felt called the Masters brother and another ouer the head of the good wife or Mistres called her brother fastened to the wall and betwixt both of them is a little leane one which is the keeper of the whole house Shee hath also at her beds feet a Kids skin filled with wooll and a little Image looking towards the Maidens and Women Next to the doore on the Womens side which is the East as the mans side is on the West there is an Image with a Cowes Vdder for the Women whose office it is to milke the Kine on the other side another with a Mares Vdder for the Men. When they make merrie they sprinkle their drinke vpon these Images in order beginning at the Masters Then goeth a seruant out of the house with a cup full of drinke sprinkling thrice toward the South and bowing the knee at euery time and this is done for the honour of the Fire Then performeth he the like superstition toward the East for the honour of the Ayre next to the West for the honour of Water and lastly to the North in the behalfe of the Dead When the Master holdeth a cup in his hand to drinke before he tasteth thereof hee poureth his part vpon the ground if he drinketh sitting on horse-backe hee first poureth part thereof on the Mane of the Horse After the seruant aforesaid hath discharged his cups to the foure quarters of the world hee returneth to the house and two other seruants stand readie with two cups and two Basons to carry drinke vnto their Maister and that Wife which lay with him the last night sitting together on a bedde Their Sooth-sayers or Inchanters are their Priests To this may bee added out of the Manuscript aboue mentioned their Diuination by three bones thorough which being first burned blacke the Diuinor lookes and if the sight passeth straight and right it is a good token but if it be inwardly crooked or broken hee then vpon this euill presage ceaseth from his enterprise Master Ienkinson trauelled with certaine Tartars which diuined by the blade-bones of sheepe sod and then burnt to powder which being mingled with the bloud of the sheep they writ therewith certaine Characters with diuers words and Ceremonies and thence diuined of their successe which they found true to their cost They vsed Diuination also by foure swords Mangu Can desired a conference betwixt the Christians Saracens and Idolaters to see which of them could make best proofe of his Religion The Moal Tartars professed to beleeue one onely GOD the Author of life and death but as the hand which is one hath diuers fingers so thought he and they that this one GOD was pleased with diuers waies of deuotion Their Priests were diuiners they were many but had one Captaine or chiefe Bishop who alwaies placed his house or tent before that of the great Can about a stones cast distant Hee had charge of the Waine which carried the Idols the other Priests had their places appointed them Some of them were Astrologers specially that High-Priest which foretold the Ecclipses of the Moone All the people prouided them their meat that they might not go out of their Tents When an Ecclipse happens they sound their Organs and Timbrels and make a great noyse and when it is past they make great feasting drinking and mirth They foretell Holy-daies and those which are vnluckie for enterprises No warres are begun or made without their word They cause all presents which are sent to the Can to passe through the fire they purifie the houshold of the dead by the like rite which before may not bee touched On the ninth day of May they assemble all the white Mares and hallow them at which the Christians must be present with their Censors They then cast on the ground new Cosmos and make a great feast They foretell the destinies of Infants newly borne and when one is sicke they diuine by charmes whether the disease bee naturall or proceed of Sorcerie They are themselues Witches Sorcerers Inuokers of the Deuill this they doe in the night setting flesh in the midst of the house readie boiled vsing charmes Timbrells and falling into mad fits are bound Then comes the Deuill and giues them answeres Thus much Rubruquis M. Paulus thus reporteth of their Religion They say that there is a GOD on high in heauen of whom lifting vp their hands smiting their teeth three times together euery day with Censer and Incense they desire health and vnderstanding They place a Table aloft in the wall of their house in the which is written a name that representeth this god They haue another which they call Natigay or Itogay of Felt or other stuffe in euerie house They make him a wife and children and set his wife on the left hand and his children before him which seeme to doe him reuerence This they call the God of earthly things which keepeth their children beasts and corne and when they eat they annoint his mouth with the fat and the mouthes of his wife children and then cast out the broth out of the doore vnto other spirits And when their God hath had his part they take theirs Of this Natigay they with like Ceremonies of lifting vp their hands and smiting of their teeth desire temperature of the ayre fruits of the earth children and such like Their wiues are exceeding chaste and obseruant and though they bee many yet can Rachel and Leah yea ten or twentie of them agree with a maruellous vnion intent vnto their houshold and other businesse whereby they are gainefull and not chargeable to their Husbands When they marry the Husband couenanteth with the Father of the Maide who hauing giuen him power to take her wheresoeuer hee shall finde her hee seeketh her among some of her friends where shee hath then of purpose hidden her selfe and by a kinde of force carrieth her away They marry with any except their owne Mother and Sister Their Widdowe 's seldome marry because of their seruice to their former Husbands in another world except the sonne marrie his fathers wiues or the brother his brothers because they can there in the next world bee content to resigne them to their former Husbands againe The women buy sell and prouide all necessaries into the house the men intending nothing but their Armes
they liued in great ease and pleasure euerie day hunting that for worldly pleasure he neuer any where enioyed such a life with such loue and liking of his Tartar-Host as if he had beene his sonne These vsed to make sudden inrodes vpon the Polachs the Gentlemen of Poland not dyning without their Peeces and Souldierly-seruing-men readie to giue them entertainment If the Christians make head against them they know not where to find them Resolute they are and will ride with their Bowes in the face of a Peece §. II. Of Tartaria Deserta THE second part in this diuision is attributed to Tartaria Deserta so called of the Desart huge tract of the Country betweene Tanais the Caspian Sea and the Lake Kitay sometime knowne by the name of Sarmatia Asiation It containeth many Tribes of which the principall are Zunelhensis called Burgar Tartars of Volga betweene which Riuer and Iaich they haue their abode This they called the great Hord and the Emperor thereof Vlucan in the yeere 1506. subdued by the Crim-Tartars before mentioned and after that by Basilius the Muscouite to whose large stile Bulgaria is added taking that name of Volga as it were Volgaria or of Bulgar a Towne vpon that Riuer Gazan and Astracan Hords of these Zauol-Tartars haue bin subiect also many yeeres to the said Great Duke who caused the Prince of Cazan being taken prisoner when hee was young to bee baptized Neere vnto Cazan is Vachen the people whereof are Gentiles and the Cheremizes halfe Gentiles halfe Tartars and Mangat or Nagai Mahumetan Tartars which in the yeere 1558. were thorow ciuill warres famine and pestilence destroyed to the number of aboue a hundred thousand These Nagayans haue their diuers Hords subiect to their seuerall Dukes whom they call Murzes hauing no vse of Money Corne or Arts They in the time of their distresse would for one Loafe of bread worth sixe pence haue sold Sonne or Daughter to Master Ienkinson if hee would haue bought a thousand although other-whiles they deride the Christians as liuing on the tops of weedes so they call our Corne This our Author and Country-man trauelled downe the Riuer Volga to Astracan which Riuer after it had runne aboue two thousand English miles hath threescore and ten mouthes or falls into the Caspian Sea Through this Sea hee passed to Manguslaue another part of the Desart Tartaria The Prince whereof Timor Soltan he found and saluted in a little round house not hauing Towne or Castle made of Reeds couered without with Felt within with carpets accompanied with the great Metropolitane of their country esteemed of amongst that field-people as the Bishop of Rome is in most parts of Europe And had he not presented himselfe to him with the Great Dukes Letters he had been spoyled of all that he had They passed thence with a Carauan of Merchants twentie dayes not finding water but as they drew out of old deepe Wells brackish and salt and passed sometimes two or three dayes without the same After that they came to a Gulfe of the Caspian Sea againe where the water is fresh and sweet Not so the people for the Customers of the King of Turkeman tolled of euery fiue and twentie one and seuen ninths for the said King and his brethren Into this Gulfe the Riuer Oxus did sometimes fall but is now intercepted by the Riuer Ardock which runneth toward the North and as it were loath to view so cold a Clime and barbarous Inhabitants after he hath run with a swift race a thousand miles as it were in flight hee hideth himselfe vnder ground for the space of fiue hundred miles and then looking vp and seeing little amendment drowneth himselfe in the Lake of Kithay Thence they had three dayes iourney to Sellizure where finding Azim Can to whom hee presented a ninth hee receiued there the like festiuall entertainment as before with Timor that is the flesh of a wilde Horse and Mares milke without bread Hee and his brethren ruled all from the Caspian Sea to Vrgence and had continuall warres with the Persians which space is called Turkeman for the other Hords of that huge Tartarian Desart the Kirgessen Melgomazan Scibanski Thumen which still is said to remaine vnder the obedience of the Grand Can Bascheridi Heseliti harsh names of harsher people in those most harsh and horrid Desarts will hasten my pen and your eares to some more pleasing subiect The Thumen and their Neighbours are great Inchanters and by their Art they say raise tempests and ouerthrow their Enemies The Kirgessen obserue these stinking holies their Priest mixeth bloud milke and Cow-dung together with earth and putting them in a Vessell therewith climeth a tree and after his deuout exhortation to the people hee besprinkleth them with this sacred mixture which they account diuine When any of them dye they hang him on a tree in stead of buryall The Tartars in Turkeman vse to catch wilde Horses with Hawks tamed to that purpose which seising on the necke of the Horse with his beating and the Horses chasing tyreth him and maketh him an easie prey to his Master who alwayes rideth with his Bow Arrowes and Sword They eate their meate and say their prayers sitting on the ground crosse-legged spending the time very idlely As Master Ienkinson with his company trauelled from hence towards Boghar they were assayled with fortie theeues of whom they had intelligence somewhat before and therefore certaine holy men for so they account such as haue beene at Mecca caused the Carauan to stay while they made their praiers and diuinations touching their successe They tooke certaine sheepe and killed them and tooke the blade-bones of the same which they first sod and then burnt mingling the bloud of the said sheepe with this poulder of their bones with which bloud they wrote certaine Characters vsing many other Ceremonies and words and thereby diuined that they should meete with enemies which after much trouble they should ouercome which accordingly proued true Of the faithfulnesse of these holy men he had good proofe both heere and elsewhere they refusing not to expose themselues to danger and faithlesly-faithfull to forsweare themselues rather then betray him and the Christians to their theeuish Country-men For these robbers would haue dismissed the Bussarmans so they call their Catholikes if they would haue deliuered the Caphars that is Infidels as they esteeme the Christians vnto their power One of their holy men which the enemies had surprized by no torments would confesse any thing to the preiudice of his fellowes But at last they were forced to agree and giue the theeues twentie ninths that is twentie times nine seuerall things and a Camell to carry the same away This Countrey of Turkeman or Turchestan is the first habitation of the Turkes and the people were called by that name both in Haithons time and in the time of Mauritius as in the Turkish Historie you haue heard Pliny nameth the Turkes neerer
as Pequin now and Nanquin are the situation South-east from Cinczianfu and fiue and twentie miles from the Sea the high houses and shops vnderneath the exceeding trade reuenue pastimes by water multitudes fairenesse and length of the streets all so conspiring to proue this Han or Hamceu to bee that Quinsay of Paulus True it is that Quinsay was then greater being as Venetus sayth an hundred miles about But the euerting of that Farfur and his Familie then raigning the diuerting of the Court to Cambalu by the Tartars and after to Nanquin by Humvn and neuer returning hither might lessen the same And might not warres in that long siege by the Tartars in the recouerie thereof by the Chinois easily circumcise her superfluitie Besides who knoweth whether all this huge Lake might be contained in that account of Paulus still compassed about with buildings Or before those warres the Lake it selfe might as Suceu now is be builded on which Time and Warre hath consumed nor since the remoue of the Court were so necessarie Mandeuile mentions warres at Quinsay in his time Nicolo di Conti which was here about the yeere 1440. saith Quinsay was in his time new built of thirtie miles compasse Or if any like better that Suceu it selfe to which also many of these arguments agree should be this Quinsay I contradict not That which somtimes I haue thought that Quinsay after so long a sicknesse and consumption of warres died bequeathing her Land-greatnesse to Nanquin her Sea-treasures to Suceu both arising out of the ashes of that Quinsay-Phenix I finde cannot I meane for Nanquin agree with the distance betwixt Suceu and Nanquin aboue foure dayes iourney Of this Quinsay let the Reader take a large and leasurely view in Marcus Paulus which but for tediousnesse I could hither haue transcribed Whether Hanceu or Suceu bee it or whether both these Paradises doe now succeed that Citie of heauen or wheresoeuer else it be it was which these are the wonder of the world reported saith Paulus to haue 12000. bridges 1600000. housholds in which was a rich Mart of all commodities of the world there was spent euery day 9589. pounds of Pepper it had ten principall Market-places square each square halfe a mile the chiefe streets leading thereto being fortie paces wide and running strait from one end of the Citie to the other these Market-places foure miles asunder But I forbeare the rest this Citie had twelue principall Companies or Arts each of which had 12000. shops the adioyning Countrey reckoned the ninth part of Mangi paide sixe millions and 400000. Duckats to the Great Chan yeerely for custome of Salt made of the Sea-water by the heate of the Sunne in large plaines besides sixteene millions and 800000. Duckats otherwise But let vs looke on some of the meaner Cities one of those called Hien is Scianhai in the Prouince of Nanquin in 29. degrees ouer-against Cerra and within foure and twentie houres sayle of Iapon and therefore is defended with a Garrison and a Nauie it hath about 40000. housholds and the iurisdiction adioyning seemes a continued Citie with Gardena intermixed payes to the King 300000. Duckats there is great store of Rice and Cotton and in this Citie and the Suburban liberties are 200000. Weauers thereof the aire wholsome and they liue ordinarily to a great age some to fourescore and fourescore and ten and many to a hundred yeeres The keyes of Cities are euery night brought to the Gouernours and thousands appointed to watch to preuent theeues themselues being the worst they ring bells at certaine spaces to each other These Cities of China ordinarily want that elegance and magnificence which stately Temples and sumptuous building doe affoord vnto our Cities of Europe Their houses are lowe without the ornament of Porches Galleries Windowes and prospect into the streets Besides these habitations they haue many which dwell not on land but in their ships For their shipping is of two sorts one for sayle another for habitation also and these meanes or fairer according to the wealth of the owners In the one side they carrie their families in the other side their passengers Many Barques are as victualling houses by the way and likewise as shops of merchandize Many of the poorer water-dwellers get their liuing by labour on land their wiues ferry ouer passengers and vse meanes to get fish They bring vp thousands of Duckes hatched with artificiall heate in dung which hauing fed with a little Rice in the morning they put out at a doore into the water which presently swim on land and eate the weedes which growe among the Rice these weeders thereby procuring some wages of the husband-men to their owners and at night are called home with a Tabor each resorting to their owne Barque They haue certaine Sea-crowes or Cormorants wherewith they fish tying their gorges that they cannot swallow the fishes which they take till their Masters turne being serued they are suffered to hunt for themselues which one in this Citie of London hath lately imitated and effected In the winter they haue store of Ice and Snow whereby the Riuers are frozen euen about Nanquin They haue abundance of all things necessarie to the life of man fruits flesh and fish with prices correspondent They haue two and somewhere three haruests in the yeere Few Mountaines but Plaines of an hundred leagues Wine they make of Rice They eate thrice a day but sparingly There drinke be it water or wine they drinke hot and eate with two stickes of Iuorie Ebonie or like matter nor touching their meate with their hands and therefore little napery serueth them Their warme drinkes and abstinence from fruits are great preseruatiues of their health which for the most part they enioy and none of them haue the stone which some say is with vs caused by cold drinkes but let vs take more full view of their persons and conditions §. IIII. Of their Persons Attire and many strange Rites SOme of the Chinois haue faces almost square many in the Prouinces of Canton and Quamsi haue two nayles on their little toes a thing common to all the Cauchin Chinois Their women are all of lowe stature and account small feet their greatest elegance and therefore binde and swaddle them so from their infancy all their liues that they seeme in going stump-footed which seemes to be by deuice of some to keepe them within doores Neither men nor women euer cut off their haire which is generally blacke and other colour a deformitie they let it growe on their crownes only till fifteene yeeres of age after that all their heads ouer loose on their shoulders till twentie yeeres when they put on their virilis pileus the cap of manhood and then gather it vp the men into caules or hats hollow at the top for the haire to passe thorow which the women vse not but trimme vp their haire on knots with gold siluer stones and flowers eare-rings also at their
eares but no rings on their fingers Both men and women weare long garments with wide sleeues The men weare shooes of silke with curious workes and knots none weares of leather but the basest yea their soles they make of cloth The learned men weare square caps or hats others round They bestow long time euery morning in trimming their haire They vse no shirts but weare their inmost garment of white cloth and vse often washing They haue visants or vmbrellas to keepe off the sunne or raine borne ouer them by their seruants the poorer carrie them of lesse forme themselues The generall colour of the Chinois is white more or lesse according to the climate Their beard is thin long before it comes of a few staring haires in some none noses little scarse standing forth eyes prominent blacke little of egge-fashion many dreames they had of Pantogia's eyes of a darke gray colour as if iewels and precious things might thereby be knowne where they were hidden their eares are small If they would paint a deformed man they giue him a short garment great eyes and beard with a long nose like to vs Their custome of names is very strange The surname is ancient vnchangeable and significant of which there are not a thousand in all China The name is also significant and arbitrary at the fathers pleasure if a sonne For daughters haue no names besides the surname but are called after their age and order the sonnes also are so called by others first second or otherwise with their surname the parents onely and ancestors calling them by their names and themselues in their writings It would bee accounted an iniurie if any other should call them thereby or if he should call his father or kinsman by his name When first a childe betakes himselfe to studie his Master giues him another name which hee and his schoole-fellowes may call him by and no man else When he puts on his Mans hat and marries a wife some chiefe man giues him another name more honorable by which all men may call him but his seruants or such as are subiect to him This they call the Letter Lastly when he is of full ripe age some graue man giues him his most honorable name which they call Great and by this any one may stile him which yet his parents and elders doe not but onely by the Letter If any make profession of Religion in any of their Sects his ghostly Father or Authour of his profession giues him a new name which they call of Religion When one visits another if hee doe not write in his letter of which afterwards his honorable name or surname the Visitee askes him of it that he may call him thereby without iniurie And the Iesuites did also take to themselues in China-fashion such honorable names They are studious of Antiquities Pictures artificially drawne with inke without other colours they haue in highest price the characters also and writings of the Ancients with their Seales annexed For many will seeke to gull men with counterfeits All Magistrates haue the Seale of their office deliuered to them by Humvu which if they lose they are both depriued and punished most diligently therefore preserued carrying it with them to all places and laying it vnder their heads at night Men of good sort goe not in the streets on foot but are carried in a close chaire by foure men the curtens drawne on all parts but before to distinguish them from Magistrates whose chaires are euery way open The Matrons are also carried in chaires closed euery way by the forme easily knowne from those of Men. Coaches and Chariots the law forbids Dice and Cards are common playes in China Chesse also somewhat vnlike ours for the King goes not out of foure places next him and the two Bishops haue their Queenes two men also goe before the Knights besides the ordinary pawnes They haue another play which makes the skilfull therein well esteemed though he can doe nothing else with two hundred men some white some blacke on a table of three hundred diuisions This is vsed by the Magistrates Women goe not abroad except seldome to see their neerest kindred or some of basest condition In their offices of vrbanitie and courtesie they goe beyond all others haue many bookes thereof and reckon it one of those fiue vertues which they call Cardinall I feare to be in the relation as they in action tedious and will but salute their salutations They vncouer not the head to any nor stirre the knee or foot or vse embraces or kissing the hand Their hands are hid and ioyned in their wide sleeues except they doe some worke or with a fanne coole themselues and in salutations first lift vp both sleeues and hands aloft in a modest manner and then let them fall againe standing face to face and saying Zin Zin which word is a rituall interiection without any signification When one visits another or when friends meet in the streets they doe thus bowing also their bodies with their heads almost to the ground they call this Zo ye the inferiour placing the superiour and the visited the visitor on the right hand in the Northerne Prouinces on the left and then turne themselues both to the North. In solemner salutations on high dayes or after long absence after the first bowing they kneele and touch the ground with their forehead and then rise and doe it againe three or foure times ouer In visitations after other officious ceremonies they offer him Chia to drinke of which we haue spoken with other iunkets Except there bee great familiarity he which will salute a friend must at the doore deliuer to the seruant a letter before for his harbenger to signifie his name in modest termes and affection towards him with termes answerable to his estate He is hereby warned to prepare himselfe for entertainment clothing himselfe with apparell for that purpose as must the guest also If they were vnknowne to each other they prostrate themselues and knocke the ground diuers times with their foreheads If they send a Present they send withall a Letter contayning the Inuentorie of the things sent with termes very complementall which he must answere with another Letter of thankes and a Present of like or greater value besides a recompence to the messenger Their parting 's from each other are as full of ceremonie In their feasts they set each guest to tables one furnished with flesh and fish the other with fruits and iunkets They send a Paitre or Letter the day and sometime fiue or sixe dayes before to inuite them and he which cannot come with another Letter must excuse himselfe On the day with the first light he sends new inuitations and againe a little before the time or else his guests will not come Much curtesie is in the meeting exceeding much strayning and striuing about the place of sitting as much solemne ceremonie in eating as if they were bidden to be witnesses of their
two Sea-fights betwixt ours and the Portugals WE haue heard how by the Portugals working the English trade was disanulled in the Mogols Dominion Captaine Hawkins despairing of any good that way and leauing the Countrey The Iesuites had closely wrought Mocrab Chan against him with other great men and one of them Pinnerus was employed in publike Embassage betwixt the Vice-Roy of Goa and the Mogoll to the same effect The Portugals alledged the league was broken because the English were entertained Neither could the Mogol easily lose their friendship because they were then Masters at Sea and could haue hindered him and his from all Marine trades Andreas Hurtadus de Mendosa the Vice-Roy had forbidden the Merchants their Cambayan trade and alreadie hostilitie had begun on both sides both ceasing with the departure of the English Sir Henry Middleton came to Surrat after his Red-Sea-disasters in expectation of trade but found nothing but dissembling so that after much losse of time he was driuen with his Ships to seeke new aduentures to repaire the losses which by Turkish treachery the Mogols inconstancie and falsehood he had sustained Hereupon he returned to the Strait of Aden and intercepted the Ships that came from the Mogols Country to this Turkish Trade easily stopping the mouth of the Turke and cutting off the Mogols Nautike hands in hindring the mutuall Traffike of their Subiects so weake in those Seas are these Two iustly called GREAT the Greatest indeed and most puissant Princes all things considered in the Vniuerse Yet did not the English make prize of them only they set prices to them of their English commodities and exchanging them at their prices for such Indian goods as they had brought thither both estimated as they were worth in India making them further allowance of two in the hundreth One Ship of this company called the Rehemee had one thousand fiue hundred persons in her Many haue cauilled this forced trade not considering that they had first found both fraude and force at the Turkes handes and at the Mogols much expence and losse of time and goods contrary to Couenant which I see not how the Law of Nature and Nations might not warrant them to make good the King himselfe being wronged and they armed with the Kings Commission and their owne power And perhaps others would haue taken all without any goods giuen in exchange Certaine it is that the euent which those Mahumetans make the rule of equitie was good the Cambayan Merchants so terrified that when Gen. Best ignorant of these passages not long after came to Surrat with the Dragon he was promised good dealing Mill Ieffee one of the chiefe Merchants of Surrat affirming that they must else burne all their ships and giue ouer their trade by Sea So true was that obseruation of Captaine Hawkins an Actor perhaps Author in this businesse of these people insolent if suffered and base if curbed On the third of October 1612. Sheke Suffe Gouernour of Amadauaz chiefe Citie of the Guzzurats came to Surrat and thence to Swally and on the one and twentieth concluded vpon certaine Articles with the English Generall which I haue read in his owne Relations too tedious to bee here inserted Not so the famous fights betwixt him and the Portugals who had alreadie in their insulting insolent hopes swallowed the English but Dragons are harsh morsels and of ill digestion Master Canning an English Merchant had beene prisoner with the Portugals but in a confident brauery the Vice-Roy commanded to set him on shoare at Surrat that hee might goe helpe his Countrey-men fight and then wee will take their ship and the rest of them altogether But not altogether nay not at all could hee performe this with all his great Fleet of foure huge Gallions with fiue or sixe and twentie Frigates the Dragon being assisted onely with the Osiander a little Ship scarcely a Ship I had almost called her a little Pinnasse but of great performance in this Fight Nunno d' Ancuna was Admirall of the Portugals who by the Sabandore or Treasurer vnder the Mogoll in those parts an experienced Man who had a little before come aboord the English to spie out their strength was counselled not to aduenture present fight with such present courages but to keepe betwixt them and the shoare to hinder them from watering and so like another Cunctator to weary the English and force them from thence But Ancunas high pride disdained stratagems and scorned forsooth to spend a weekes prouision on his Men in hindring Ours whom hee could force in an houre Thus on the nine and twentieth of Nouember came hee in sight with his Fleet with Red colours displayed where he receiued an vnwelcome welcomming by the Dragon which after the Generals encouraging speech went to meet them and when he came betweene the Admirall and Vice-Admirall opened his fierie mouths and in a thundering Dialect gaue them the first salutation The other two were not yet come vp nor could the Osiander get cleere of her Anchor But the next morning the fight was renewed and three of the Gallions driuen on ground not a man of them daring to looke aboue Hatches and had beene their left but for the Frigates the Osiander danced the Hay saith one about them or played like a Salmon my friend Mr. Nathaniel Salmon was Master and Commander in her swimming frisking lightly but not with light effect leaping about these huge Whale carkasses which in the afternoone got a-flote and continued the fight till night In the night they manned a Frigate with sixe or seuen-score of their best men thinking to haue fired the English but found both Fire and Water conspire against themselues to their destruction the Osiander keeping diligent watch and with a shot sinking them there were eightie foure of them taken vp drowned The shallownesse of the Bay gaue occasion to the Dragon which drew much water to remoue to the other side neere vnto Mendofrobag or Medhafrabadh sometime a faire Citie and walled ruined by the Mogols warres Here was a Castle of the Razbooches some call them Reisbuti which haue beene the Natiue Lords of that Countrey now as it were out-lawes spoyling and robbing besieged by Sarder Chan a Great Man of the Mogols who had many thousands in his Campe which all became witnesses of the English valour Spectators of the Portugals confusion Sarder Chans Tent was stately and spacious couered aboue with Cloth of Gold on the floore with Turkie Carpets Hee sent a Horse and two Vests wrought with Silke and Gold to the Generall and foure Vests for foure other of his company Himselfe would not stirre out of his Tent till he had taken the Castle but gaue Them licence to take view thereof But the Portugals approaching with their force the Mogols by many Arguments dehorted the English from the fight which yet they presently made good before many thousand gazing admiring astonished Eyes the Portugals being forced to
fourescore Rupias from mee sent mee twentie Courses with my men vp to the Mountatines to a brother of his where I continued two and twentie dayes a close prisoner and then order was sent to conuey mee to Parker but in the way was robbed of my clothes and all that I had so that I and my men were forced to liue vpon the charitie of people by begging onely my Horse as not worth taking was left me for which I could get but foure mamoodees foure shillings but chancing on a Banian whom I had knowne at Amadabar I was relieued and sold not my Horse Wee came to Radingpoore May the nineteenth and April the second to Amadabar thence to Cambaya and passing the Riuer seuen Courses broad yeerely drowning many to Saurau a Towne and Castle of the Razbootches and fiue and twentie Courses further to Borocho and passing that Riuer to Cassimba and thence to Surat In all this Countrey of Sinda no Citie of greater Trade then Tutta the chiefe Port thereto is Lowribander three dayes iourney from thence where is a faire Roade without the Riuers mouth cleere of Wormes which about Surat and other places of the Indies infest the ships so that after three or foure moneths riding if it were not for sheathing they were not able to returne The Ports and Roades of Sinda are free of them In two moneths they passe from Tutta to Lahor and returne downe the streame in one And from Agra goods may bee conueyed on Camels in twentie dayes which is on Sinda Riuer and thence in fifteene or sixteene dayes aboord the Ships at Lowribander as soone as to Surat if Theeues did not make it lesse secure May the fourth 1614. Master Withington went from Surat to Brampore where Sultan Paruise lyes It is situate in a Plaine by a great Riuer hauing a large Castle and thence to Agra all which way is seuen hundred Courses From Surat to Brampore is a pleasant and champaigne Countrey full of Riuers Brookes and Springs From Brampore to Agra very mountainous hardly passable for Camels by Mando the neerest way there are many high Hils and strong Castles in the way Townes and Cities in euery dayes iourney well inhabited the Country peaceable and cleere of Theeues Betweene Agimere or Azmere and Agra are a hundred and twentie Courses at euery Course end a great Pillar erected and at euery tenth Couse a Seraglia or Place of lodging for Man and Horse with Hostesses to dresse your Victuall if you please three pence will pay for your Horse and Meate-dressing there are also at euery tenth Course faire Houses erected by Echebar for his Women and none else may lie in them The reason heereof is reported that Echebar wanting Children went on Pilgrimage on foot to Asmere for that purpose at euery Course end saying his prayers and lodging at the tenth Agra is a huge Towne situate by the great Riuer Geminie or Iamena The Castle is the fairest thing in it compassed with the fairest and highest Wall that I haue seene two miles about well replenished with Ordnance the rest except Noble-mens houses which are faire and seated by the Riuer ruinous Fatipore is decayed but hath a very stately Temple built by Geometry as Echebars Sepulchre the fairest thing that euer I saw I went to Ganges two dayes iourney from Agra the Water whereof is carryed a hundred miles by the Banians for deuotion which say it will neuer stinke how long soeuer it bee kept From Agra Master Fitch went to Satagam in Bengala by Water So that if you obserue all these Trauels of Fitch Couert Still Withington and the rest of our Countrey-men and adde thereto the iourney of Goes from thence to China with other Relations of the Iesuites before expressed you shall haue a better Corographie of this Countrey then any of our Maps haue yet deliuered And their want hath made me thus full and tedious I might adde the Trauels of William Clerke one of the Ascensions Company which serued the Mogol in his Warres diuers yeeres and returned in the last Ship whiles these things are publishing against the Rasboots and Decans hauing two Horse pay which is neere sixe pounds a moneth and had some moneths pay allowed him before-hand that so hee might furnish himselfe for they must buy and maintaine their Horses Master Walter Payton was Master in the Exepedition and carried Sir Robert Sherly whom they had thought to haue landed at Gauder or Guader in Masqueranno in fiue and twentie Degrees and six and twentie Minutes but the people were then in Rebellion against the Persian and by damnable treachery had possessed themselues of the Ship and all the goods had not one Hoge Comal a Surgeon amongst them reuealed this mysterie of their iniquitie they had thus betrayed three ships before By this villany of the Bulloches they were forced to goe further to the mouth of Sinde which is East and by North in foure and twentie Degrees and foure and thirtie Minutes They landed the Embassador September the nine and twentieth 1613. at Diul in rhe Mols Dominion fifteene miles from the ships The Portugals reported them to be Theeues according to their custome And when they sought for Trade in Sinda the Gouernour had yeelded but for the Portugals which threatned to depart if the English were admitted whose custome hee was loth to lose being worth hee said a Leck of Rupias ten thousand pound English and more which shewes the exceeding Trade of Sinda by the yeere But this Countrey and the disposition of their King are most amply described to vs together with the remarkable Rarities of those parts by the Hon. industry of Sir Thomas Roe Embassadour for his Maiestie with the Mogoll whose Map of those parts wee heere present you as likewise by his learned Chaplaine Master Edward Terry both whose Obseruations wee haue presented in our first Tome of Voyages To them I referre the industrious Reader for more ample relations of these parts then in this Worke were couenient to insert Amongst other things the Reader shall see the true course of Indus which all Moderne Geographers haue exceedingly falsified and of Ganges William Finch hath also written of those parts I thought good heere to adde that which Master Steele and his wife told me of the Women of those parts Master Steele hauing a proiect of Water-works to bring the water of Ganges by Pipes c. carried fiue men with him to the Mogol who gaue them entertainment with large wages by the day and gaue to each an Arabian Horse One of these was a Painter whom the Mogol would haue to take his picture and because hee could not speake the language Master Steele who could speake the language of the Court which is Persian was admitted a thing not permitted to Men into the Mogols lodgings where he did sit for the said Limner At his entrance the chiefe Eunuch put a cloth ouer his head that he should not see the Women
the world sometime accounted another world haue great cause to celebrate and acknowledge the same It is a Wall of Defence about our shoares Great Purueyour of the Worlds commodities to our vse Conueyour of the surquedry and excesses of Riuers Vniter by traffique of Nations which it selfe seuereth an Open Field for pastimes of peace a Pitched Field in time of warre disdaining single personall Combates and onely receiuing whole Cities and Castles encompassed with walls of Wood which it setteth together with deadly hatred and dreadfullest force of the Elements the Fierie thunders Airie blasts Watrie billowes rockes shelues and bottomes of the Earth all conspiring to build heere a house for Death which by fight or flight on land is more easily auoyded and how did it scorne the Inuincible title of the Spanish Fleet in 88. and effect thus much on our behalfe against them The Sea yeeldeth Fish for dyet Pearles and other Iewels for ornament Varietie of creatures for vse and admiration Refuge to the distressed compendious Way to the Passingers and Portage to the Merchant Customes to the Prince Springs to the Earth Clouds to the Skie matter of Contemplation to the minde of Action to the bodie Once it yeeldeth all parts of the World to each part and maketh the World as this Treatise in part sheweth knowne to it selfe Superstition hath had her Sea-prophets which haue found out other Sea-profits as for the purging of sinnes and the Roman Diuines caused Hermaphrodites to be carried to the Sea for expiation the Persian Magi thought it pollution to spit or doe other naturall necessities therein But of these in diuers places §. IIII. Of the varieties of Seas and of the Caspian and Euxine THe Sea is commonly diuided into the Mediterranean and Ocean and vnder that Mid-land appelation are contained all the Seas and Gulfes that are seated within the Land as the Arabian Persian Baltike Bengalan and especially such as the Sea of Sodome and the Caspian which haue no apparant commerce with the Ocean but principally is that Sea called Mediterranean which entring at the Straits of Gibraltar is both larger then any of the rest contayning aboue ten thousand miles in circuit and abutteth not on one onely but on all the parts of the elder world washing indifferently the shores of Asia Africke and Europe The Seas beare also the names of the Countries Cities Hills Riuers and Lands by which they passe or of some other accident there happened as the Atlantike or Germaine Ocean the Adriatike the redde white or blacke Seas the Sea of Ladies the Euxine by a contrary appellation for their in hospitalitie But to contract our speech vnto Asia wee finde the Sea prodigall of his best things and of himselfe vnto it clasping with a louely embrace all this Asian Continent saue where a little Necke of Land diuides it from Africa and no great space together with Tanais from Europe Yea as not herewith satisfying his loue to this Asian Nymph in many places he insiuates himselfe within the Land by Gulfes or Bayes twining his louing armes about some whole Countries other where as it were by hostile vnderminings hee maketh Seas farre from the Sea and hath yeelded so many Ilands as rather may seeme admirable then credible Of those Seas banished from communitie and societie with the Ocean are that Sea of Sodome largely described in our first Booke Many other Lakes also as of Kitaya Van Chiamay Dangu Guian and the like as great or much greater doe no lesse deserue the name of Seas but the most eminent of all the rest is the Caspian or Hyrcan Sea called in these dayes diuersly of the places thereon situate as the Sea of Bachu c. the Moores call it as they doe also the Arabian Gulfe Bohar Corsun that is The Sea inclosed It hath beene diuers times sayled on and ouer by men of our Nation passing that way into Tartaria Media and Persia The first of whom was Master Anthonie Ienkinson 1558. who affirmeth that this Sea is in length about two hundred leagues and in bredth a hundred and fiftie without any issue to other Seas the East part ioyneth with the Turkemen Tartars the West with the Chyrcasses and Caucasus the North with the Nagay Tartars and Volga which springing out of a Lake neere Nouogrode runneth two thousand miles and there with seuentie mouthes falleth into this Sea the South hath Media and Persia In many places it hath fresh water in others brackish in others salt as our Ocean If wee hold the Sea naturally or by selfe-motion or by exhalations salt then the freshnesse may bee attributed to the abundance of fresh Riuers which all come running with tributes of their best wealth to this seeming close-fisted Miser which for ought the world can see of his good workes communicateth with no other Sea any part of that abundance which the Riuers Volga Yaic Yem Cyrus Arash Ardok Oxus Chesel and others many bring into his coffers And yet is this Vsurer neuer the richer Nature it selfe holding a close conspiracie to dispossesse him of his needlesse treasures Yea the Riuers themselues his chiefe Factors and Brokers in the Winter time grow cold in alleageance and frozen in respect wonted dutie or else are detayned by a greater Commander the Generall of Winters forces Frost who then closeth and locketh vp both them and him in Icie prisons till the Sunne taking a neerer view of this incroaching vsurper by the multitude of his Arrowes and Darts chase him out of the field and freeth this Sea and Riuers from their colde fare and close dungeons wherewith Ice their hard Gaoler had entertained them Christopher Burrough relateth that from the middle of Nouember till the midst of March they found this frozen Charitie of the Caspian to their cost being forced with great perill and paine to trauell many dayes on the Ice and leaue their ship in the Sea which there was cut in pieces with violence of the frost And yet is Astracan on the Northerne shore where Volga and the Caspian hold their first conference in sixe and fortie degrees and nine minutes from whence this Sea extendeth beyond the fortieth degree Southwards The freshnesse of the Riuers make it thus subiect to frost which hath no power ouer the salt waters of the Ocean as by most Learned men is holden which appeareth in the Baltike and Euxine Seas which holding not so full commerce with the Ocean and filled with fresh Riuers are made an easie prey to that Icie Tyrant whose forces the more open Seas with their salt defence easily withstand and although from the mouthes of Riuers Bayes and Shores hee brings whole Ilands of Ice into those watrie Plaines yet euen vnto the Pole so farre as hath beene discouered the Sea with open mouth proclaimeth defiance and enioyeth his Elementary freedome The Euxine Sea which is diuided from the Caspian by an hundred leagues of land hath this reason of the freezing ascribed by
of keeping much within going abroad with their faces couered with Vailes Fannes and chayre Curtaines and so few in such a Sea of people might easily escape their sight Somewhat that before by vs related more the Iesuites owne Histories can cleere this point which I heere mention because diuers in speech and writing so confidently affirme that none of the Iesuites are or haue beene in China when as yet in so many forreine Ports they meet with China-Merchants all trading on perill of their liues if briberie preuented not seueritie But I will not kindle that fire of contention in these Relations which betweene those Nations so easily flameth the Chinois and Iaponians The Emperour sent his Letter to his Maiestie of Great Britaine as did also the King of Firando with promise of much kindnesse to His Subiects which with many other Rarities of this and the rest of Captayne Saris his Voyage and Actions in the Red-sea at Bantam the Moluccas and other Places I haue in my bookes of Voyages now published to which and other Iaponian voyages there added I referre the more Studious §. III. Of the Gouernment and Courage of the Iaponers YEe haue heard that in the Empire of Iapon are sixtie sixe Signiories or petty Kingdomes all subiect to one Monarch Touching their ancient Kings wee can say little but as it seemes in these last eight hundred yeeres They haue had much Ciuil-warre each labouring to make Himselfe Lord of as much as he could The three last haue beene the greatest which Iapon in many ages hath seene The first of these was Nabunanga a great Tyrant a greater was Quabacondono his Successour both in Tyrannie and Empire who from a Cutter of wood climbed to the Imperiall Soueraigntie Hee had a Nephew whom Hee caused to be made Quabacondono contenting Himselfe with the Title of Taicosama but growing in jealousie of this Rising Sunne soone brought Him to a Set enforcing Him to crosse or kill Himselfe with other of his Companions after the Iaponian manner Before his Death hauing no Children but one Infant He sent for Gieiaso Lord of eight Kingdomes and committed to Him as Protectour the Administration of the Kingdome adjoyning as Counsellers foure other great Princes and fiue other of His owne Creatures that these Decem-viri might rule the State in the Minority of his Sonne For further securitie He tooke an Oath of these and all the Nobilitie and married the Neece of Gieiaso to this young Emperour being about two yeeres old Hee also made marriages betwixt others of the Nobilitie to hold them in concord But these bonds were too weake for soone after the Nine Counsellers or Gouernours brake out against Daifusama so was Gieiaso now called whom Taicosama had appointed chiefe of the Tenne and this fire beeing smothered kindled the second time into a greater flame which brought all Iapan into combustion wherein Daifusama being Conquerour added many Kingdomes to his owne and at last the Empire also which was all this while entituled vpon Firoi or Fireizama or Findeorizama the Sonne of Taicosama Daifusama vsurping the Empire changed his Title into Cubo Captaine Saris calls him Ogoshasama perhaps a later Title He holds more Kingdomes in his hand then any formerly fifteene beside those that Taicosama held this being their policy to keepe some Signiories immediatly subiect and make others Tributary This Emperour fortified at Gieudo or Edoo in his Kingdome of Quanto employing three hundred thousand continually in his works from February to September where now his Sonne resides as apparant Heire to this Monarchy Fireisama Sonne of Taicosama keepes at Ozaca where by later Intelligence from Master Cockes wee vnderstand that there haue resorted to him of Exiles Male-contents and others eighty or a hundred thousand against whom Ogoshasama gathered an Army of three hundred thousand the issue of which warre we haue not yet heard but onely that Ozaca a City as bigge as London within the wals is burned All Iapon sometime obeyed one Prince called Vo or Dairi who at length addicting himselfe to his priuate delights and putting off the burthen of ruling to his Officers grew in contempt and at last euery one seized on his owne Prouince whereof you haue heard there are threescore and sixe leauing the Dairi a bare title and a Heralds Kingdome to giue termes of honour at his pleasure whence he rayseth great reuenue otherwise subiect excepting his Title as are all the rest to the Lord of Tensa so they call the noblest Kingdome adioyning to Meaco This Vo or Dairi descendeth by succession from the ancient Kings out of which he is chosen and is honoured as a God He may not touch the ground with his foote which if he doe he is put by the place neuer goeth out of his house seldome is seene of the people He sitteth in his seat with a Bow and Arrowes on one hand of him on the other a Dagger If he should kill any or if hee shew himselfe an enemy to peace hee is depriued as well as if he had trodden on the ground All great men haue their Factors with him to procure new Titles of honour the only fewell of his greatnesse The King of China giuing Royall Ensignes to Taicosama perswaded him to depose and abolish the Dairi which he liued not to effect They haue another generall Officer or chiefe Iustice which denounceth war and in peace giueth sentence on matters in controuersie But these are but the Instruments of the Lords of Tensa as are also the Bonzij These are their Religious among whom one is supreme in cases spirituall by whom all their old Holies are ordered and all new are confirmed or dashed The Tundi which are as their Bishops are by Him consecrated and confirmed although their nomination be by Lay-patrons He dispenseth with them in diuers Priuiledges and Immunities he enioyeth great Reuenue and Soueraignty and is aduanced hereto by money and kindred The Tundi giue Priestly orders dispense in smaller matters as eating flesh on daies prohibited They are subiect in spirituall things to these in secular affaires to their Kings and Ciuill Magistrates Through their diuisions and many wars they were much infested with Robbers and Pyrats till Quabocondonus in stead of so many Tyrants erected One and became vniuersall Monarch of Iapon Betweene him and the King of China hapned warres about the Kingdome of Coray which the Iaponites left vpon his death and the Chinois also as caring for no more then they already had Many of them still are Pyrats very much feared and not suffered to land in any place Captaine Dauis had experience of their daring spirits to his cost for hauing taken a ship of them and not possessing himselfe of their weapons because of their humble semblance they watched opportunity and slue him and thought to haue taken their takers and made themselues Masters of the English ship hauing a watch-word or token for those aboord their owne
DIODORVS and others §. I. The names of Aegypt and of the Riuer Nilus AFter our generall view of Africa Egypt may justly challenge the principall place in our African discourse as being both in situation next to Asia whence we are lately come and consequently from thence first peopled besides that Religion our Load-Starre hath heere found the soonest and solemnest entertainment And not in Religion alone but in Policie Philosophie and Artes the Grecians which would seeme the first Fathers of these things haue beene Disciples to the Egyptians as Am. Marcellinus and D. Siculus Plutarch and many others affirme Hence Orpheus Musaus and Homer fetched their Theologie Lycurgus and Solon their Lawes Pythagoras Plato Anaxagoras Eudoxus Democritus Daedalus here borrowed that knowledge for which the World hath euer since admired them Let it not then be imputed to me as a tedious officiousnesse If I longer detaine the Reader otherwise delighted with the view of those rils which hence haue flowed among the Greeke and Latine Poets and Philosophers in Surueighing these Aegyptian Fountaines and Well-springs whence haue issued especially a deluge of Superstition that in elder times drowned all the neighbouring parts of the World Nor let it be tedious vnto vs to behold in this Historicall Theater those Egyptian Rarities the sight whereof hath drawne not Philosophers alone but great Princes too and mightie Emperors to the vndertaking of long and dangerous journeyes As Seuerus who though hee forbad Iudaisme and Christianite yet went this Pilgrimage in honour of Serapis and for the strange sights of Memphis Memnon the Pyramides Labyrinth c. Vespasian also and others did the like The name of Egypt saith Iosephus is Mesre of Misraim the sonne of Cham as the Egyptians themselues are called Mesrai So the Arabians at this day call it as Leo affirmeth but the Inhabitants they call Chibth This Chibth they say was he which first ruled this Countrey and built houses therein The Inhabitants also doe now call themselues thus yet are there not now left any true Egyptians saue a few Christians the Mahumetans hauing mingled themselues with the Arabians and Africans These Christians are hereupon called Cophti of their Nation as Master Brerewood obserueth not of their Religion which is the same with the Iacobites And the Egyptians in some ancient Monuments are tearmed Aegophti and the name Aegyptus which some deriue from Aegyptus brother of Danaus is likelier to come of that Chibth or this Aegophti and all these names may seeme to borrow their originall from Koptus a chiefe Citie in Egypt as both Scaliger and Lidyat are of opinion quasi Ai Koptus the Land of Koptus so is Aethiops of Ai and Thebeth or Thebais Ignatius the Patriarch of Antioch in an Arabicke Epistle written to Scaliger calleth Egypt the Land of Kopti where he speaketh of Aera Kopti or the computation of yeeres by those Koptite Christians reckoned from the nineteenth yeere of Dioclesian at which time hee destroyed the Christian Churches and slue an hundred and forty foure thousand Martyrs in Egypt and other seuen hundred thousand exiled The Turkes call both the Countrey it selfe and principall City Cairo by the name of Misir Thus singeth an olde Pilgrime in written Rimes without name of the Authour In Egypt is a Citie faire That height Massar or else Kare Egypt was before called if wee may beleeue Stephanus and others Aeria and otherwise also by the names of Aeria Potamia Ogygya Melambolos Haephestia Ethiopia Some adde Hepia as Nilus was also called Melas of the blacknesse The Riuer was first called Oceanus then Egyptus and after that Nilus and Triton Egypt hath on the East the Gulfe and some part of Arabia on the South the fals and Mountaynes of Aethiopia on the West the Desarts of Libya on the North the Mediterranean Sea all which Nature hath set not only as limits but as fortifications also to this Countrey Nilus is by Ouid called aduena for his forreine Springs by Tibullus fertilis which supplyeth the place of showres to Egypt whereupon Claudian sings Egyptus sine nube ferax imbresque serenos Sola tenet secura poli non indiga venti and Lucan Terra suis contenta bonis non indiga mercis Aut Iouis in solo tanta est fiducia Nilo Egypt no raines nor Merchandise doth need Nilus doth all her wealth and plenty breed Hereupon the Romanes accounted it their Granary and the Turke Selym when he conquered it said he had now taken a Farme that would feed his Gemoglans without it the earth is sand perhaps had not beene earth nor is there aboue one Well of sweet springing water nor brackish in all Egypt The water of Nilus is sweet wholesome and yeelds no mystie vapours This Riuer runneth through the midst thereof sixty miles from Cairo making by diuision of himselfe that Delta to which some appropriated the name of Egypt refuted by Iupiter Ammon whose Oracle sayth Herodotus reckoned all that Egypt which Nilus ouerflowed Ptolemaus numbreth three of those Deltas Touching the head of Nilus Bredenbachius affirmeth that many Soldans haue sent men on purpose furnished with skill and prouision for the Discouery who after two or three yeeres returning affirmed that they could find no head of this Riuer nor could tell any certainty but that it came from the East and places not inhabited both of like truth And before the Soldans Sesostris Cambyses Alexander Nero are reported to haue made search for the head of this Riuer Neros men by the helpe of the Aethiopians passed farre vp to large vnpassable Marishes full of weeds the extents vnknowne Later Geographers relate that Nilus ariseth out of a Lake in twelue degrees of Southerly latitude out of which not onely this Riuer runneth Northwards into the Mediterranean but Zaire also Westward Zuama and Spirito Sancto Eastward into the Ocean as is said all ouerflowing their Territories in the same time and from the same cause What this cause should be many both old and later Writers haue laboured to search Herodotus Diedorus Pliny and Solinus haue lent vs the coniectures of Antiquity herein Fracastorus and Rhamusius haue bestowed their Discourses on this Subiect as Goropius also and others of later yeeres haue done The most probable cause is the raines which Goropius in his Niloscopium deriueth from a double cause For the Sunne in places neere the Line doth shew more mighty effects of his fiery presence exhaling abundance of vapours which in terrible showers he daily repayeth except some naturall obstacle doe hinder as in some places of Peru where it seldome or neuer raineth And hence it is that the Indians both East and West and the Africans reckon their Summer and Winter otherwise then in these parts of the World for this time of the Sunnes neere presence with them they call Winter in regard of these daily stormes which hee seemes to
Countrey amount to three millions of Shariffes one to the Great Turke the second to the Bassa the third for payes and sending forth the Carauan to Mecca The present Bassa is Mahomet a man well in yeeres and of seuere conditions He cut off the heads of foure thousand Spacheis at his first entrance for insolencies and sent the great men to Constantinople strangling such as refused vsing the Arabians which hated the other in his executions Drunkennesse is punished with death If a robberie bee committed they which are appointed to guard that quarter suffer for it which makes them to saue themselues sometimes apprehend innocents who with holes boared through their armes stretcht wide on staues in which are candles stocke burning downe to the flesh are led to execution His rigour made him confine himselfe to the Castle yet so approued of the Grand Seignior that he hath giuen him his daughter in marriage a childe of foure yeeres solemnized with all possible ceremonies He will hardly suffer a Christian to turne Mahumetan thinking perhaps they doe it rather for preferment then deuotion No Citie can be more populous nor better serued with prouision of all sorts then Cairo the fairest Citie in Turkie yet now as it were withered by age and sicknesse in comparison of her yonger and more flourishing times Most of the Inhabitants are Merchants or Artificers All of a trade keepe their shops in one place which they shut about fiue a clocke except Cookes solacing themselues the rest of the day Few but such as haue great families dresse meate in their houses which the men buy readie drest the women being too fine fingered to meddle with huswiferie These ride abroad vpon pleasure on easie-going Asses and tie their husbands to due beneuolence otherwise procuring a diuorcement Many Physitians are in Cairo by reason of the many Simples brought hither They haue a kinde of Roe wherewith they perfume themselues in the morning as a preseruatiue against both Infection and Deuils There are many which get their liuings by shewing feats with Birds and Beasts which teach Rauens to vse their throats and tongues together so that they will make a man admire at their speech Dogs and Goats to goe and turne on the tops of little pillars not aboue the breadth of a mans hand Camels taught to daunce when they are yong by setting them on a hot hearth playing meanewhile on an Instrument the heat then and musicke after causing this motion Asses are not Asses but beyond Bankes his Horse in trickes taught by their suttle Masters But Cairo hath carried vs too farre an Imperious Mistris indeed to our Readers patience Yet will we further adde this short note out of the two Maronites Translators of the Nubian Geographers Metsr is the name of Cairo and all Egypt so called of Mesraim the sonne of Noa as saith Mohamed Sirazita This Citie is gouerned by a Bascia and twentie fiue thousand Spahies and Ianizaries It is rich in Cassia Trees Sugar Canes and Corne many Lands adioyning yeelding haruest twice a yeere Hay foure times Herbs and Pulse in manner alway greene Adde store of Salt very white the water of Nilus inclosed in pits and by the onely heate of the Sunne in three dayes being turned into it In former times it was famous for Balsám plants now remooued to Mecca by command of the Othomans and none are found in all Egypt but seuen shrubs in the Bassa's garden kept with great diligence The leaues are like to wilde Marjoram the juyce is taken by a little incision in the trunke or branch Abu-Chalil-Ben-Aali writes that from the fifteenth to the two and twentieth of Rabij Atthani Iune there falls a dew which leaues no token thereof in the earth yet by vulgar experience is found by weighing the Sand or Earth of Nilus bankes and is an euident token of the encrease of Nilus The Aire also is then made more wholsome Plagues and Feuers cease and those which were sicke of them recouered Alexandria is very vnwholesome as the graue of that Alexandria wee before mentioned Vnder the foundations are great habitations as if they were two Alexandria's built one vpon another Vnder the houses of the Citie are Cisternes sustayned with mightie Arches to receiue the inundation of Nilus belonging saith G. Braun to euery house the cause of much sicknesse to the Inhabitants especially since the diminishing and decay of the Citie most of the Cisternes now being fennie for want of vse When the Saracens had spoyled it it remayned long desolate vntill a subtile Caliph proclaymed that Mahomet had left great indulgences to such as would here inhabite And thus he replenished the Citie with Inhabitants building houses for them as hee did Colledges for the Students and Monasteries for the Religious Here yet remayneth a little Chappell wherein they say that the high Prophet and King Alexander the Great lyes buried to which resort many Piigrimes that adore the same and bestow there their almes The Arabians and their Alcoran also call Alexander Two-horned the reason whereof seemeth to be that his ambitious seeking to bee accounted the sonne of Iupiter Ammon neither doe the vulgar Arabians know him by the name Alexander but by that title of Two-horned And such was his Image in the Cyrenaike coynes This body was taken from Perdiccas by Ptolemaeus Lagi and there intombed in gold which Cybiosartes taking away it was couered with glasse so remayning till the time of the Saracens In old time they had a custome mentioned by Gallen of executing condemned persons which they would quickly despatch to apply to the brest an Aspe and then cause him to walke a few pases and suddenly he is at his long home This he there saw a practice not much vnlike the Athenian draught of Hemlock There is in Alexandria as Master Enesham relateth a pillar of marble called by the Turkes King Pharaos needle foure square in height ninetie foote Master Sandys saith there lyes another by it like vnto it halfe buried in rubbidge both Hieroglyphicall Obeliskes of Theban marble almost as hard and of a deeper red then Porphyr in the same place where Alexanders Palace stood And without the said Citie foure hundred pases another round called Pompeys Pillar standing on a square stone fifteene foote high the compasse of the pillar is seuen and thirtie foote the height an hundred and one causing no small wonder how it should be erected on that stone This happily was set vp in memorie of Great Pompey who by the Egyptian treacherie was slaine at Pelusium almost in the sight of Ierusalem as Eberus noteth and that Countrey of the Iewes which he had vniustly wronged and subdued to Romane seruitude although his hands were purer touching the holy places and treasures which his curious eyes would needes behold then those of perjured Crassus which before had suffered deserued vengeance by Parthian execution Iodocus à Meggen saith that the Channell which
Almohades and had by him the Alcoran This Abdelmon or Abdel Mumen was he writeth the sonne of a Potter to whom Auentumerth a great Astronomer foretold his Royaltie To this Auentumerth did one Almehadi ioyne himselfe who interpreted the Alcoran contrary to the Bagdat Catholocisme and the interpretations of the Almoranides which then ruled in Africa whose helpe Abdel vsed to obtaine the Kingdome both of Africa and Spaine Hee buried Almohadi being dead very Royally not farre from Marocco where he is had in great veneration and prayers made to him and the followers of his sect called of him Almohadis To Abdel Mumen succeeded his Sonne Auen Iacob who being slaine in Portugall his Brother Aveniuseph succeeded and then his Sonne this Auen Mahomath with whom he saith were slaine two hundred thousand Moores the carkasses lying so thicke that they could scarce ride ouer them and yet in all the field no signe of bloud to be seene For two dayes space the Spanish Armie burne no wood for any vse but the Arrowes Launces and Pikes of the Moores burning of purpose and not onely for necessitie and yet scarcely consumed halfe With him perished the Almohades Thus farre Rodericus an eye-witnesse not much differing from Leo. I cannot omit that which Mathew Paris hath written of Iohn King of England about these times and in his owne dayes He sent saith he Thomas Herdinton and Radulph Fitz Nicolas Knights and Robert of London Clarke to Admirall Murmelius King of Marocco Africa and Spaine whom they commonly call Miramumelius to make offer vnto him of his Vassalage and that he would not onely hold the Land of him with payment of Tribute but would also change his Religion and accept the Mahumetan The Embassadours hauing declared their message the King or Emire Elmumenin to call him rightly shut vp the Booke whereon they found him reading and after a little deliberation thus answered I was now reading a Greeke Booke of a certaine wise man and a Christian called Paul whose wordes and deeds well please me this onely I like not that hee forsooke the Religion wherein he was borne and vnconstantly embraced another and the same I say of your Master God Almightie knowes that if I were without the Law and now to chuse This aboue all other should be my choise And then by diuers questions enforming himselfe better of the state of the Kingdome and of the King he grew into great passion and indignation against the King protesting that he thought him vnworthy to bee his Confederate and commanded the Embassadours neuer more to see his face The Author heard Robert of London one of those which were sent relate these things HONDIVS his Map of the Kingdome of Marocco MAROCCHI REGNUM §. II. Of the Kings of the Seriffian Familie ABout the yeere 1508 began to grow in name through Numidia a certaine Alsaique borne in Tigumedet in the Prouince of Dara beeing a subtill man and no lesse ambitious in minde then learned in those Sciences whereunto the Mahumetanes are most addicted Hee by confidence of his blood descended of their Prophet and of the diuisions of the States of Africa and the exploits there dayly atchieued by the Portugals attempted to make himselfe Lord of Mauritania Tingitana For this cause hee sent his three Sonnes Abdel Abnet and Mahomet to visit the Sepulchre of Mahomet Much was the reuerence and reputation of holinesse which they hereby acquired amongst that superstitious people which now beheld them as Saints and kissed their garments as most holy Reliques These failed not in their parts of the play to act as much deuotion as high contemplatiue lookes deepe fetched sighes and other passionate interiections of holinesse could expresse Ala Ala was their yernfull note their food was the peoples almes The old Father ioyning to see his proiects thus farre proceed and minding to strike whiles the Iron was hote sent two of them to Fez Amet and Mahumet where one of them was made Reader in the Amodonaccia the most famous Colledge of Fez and the younger was made Tutor to the Kings young sonnes Aduanced thus in fauour of the King and People by their Fathers aduice they apprehended the present occasion of the harmes sustained by the Arabians and Moores vnder the Portugals Ensignes they demanded Licence of the King to display a Banner against the Christians putting him in hope easily to draw those Moores to him and so to secure the Prouinces of Marocco In vaine were Mulley Nazer the Kings brother his allegations not to arme this Name of Sanctitie which being once victorious might grow insolent and forget dutie in minding a Kingdome They obtaine their desires and with a Drum and Banner with Letters of commendations to the Arabians and people of Barbary they are so attended with forces and fortunes that Ducala and all as farre as Cape de Guer stoopes to their command the people willingly yeelding their Tenths to this Holy warre against the Portugals enemies of their Faith Hereunto was added the ouerthrow which they gaue to Lopes Barriga a famous Portugall Captaine the brightnesse of that sun-shine being somewhat eclipsed with the losse of their elder brother if rather a Monarchie were not hereby furthered By faire words they entered into Marocco The Arabians of Ducala and Xarquia about this time trying their quarrels by dint of Sword in mutuall conflicts presented a fit occasion to the Seriffs to prey vpon them both their strength hauing made them weake and their weaknesse making the other strong And now did they begin to vsurpe soueraigntie presenting their Fessan King with sixe Horses and sixe Camels and those but simple whom before they had acknowledged their Soueraigne with payment of the fifths of their spoile The King of Fez before applauding his owne victories in theirs began now to distaste and to distrust hee sends to them to demand his fifths and the tribute also formerly paide him by the Kings of Marocco Death the common enemie of Mankinde here interposed her selfe on the Seriffian part and tooke the King of Fez out of the world the Scepter descending to his Sonne Amet the Scholler of the young Seriff who not onely proceeded not in his Fathers demands but confirmed Amet in the Signiorie of Marocco so that in some small matters hee would acknowledge the soueraigntie of Fez But now the Seriffs whose hearts continually encreased with their fortunes sent him word that being lawfull successours to Mahomet they owed no man tribute and had more right in Africa then he if hee would respect them as his friends and Allies so it were if otherwise they which had power to offend the Christian should not bee destitute in defending themselues The sword the vnequalle starbiter of equitie is now made vmpire the Fessan proclaimeth warres besiegeth Marocco is dislodged and in his returne vanquished Thus haue the Seriffs acquited themselues of that yoake and now intend new conquests on the other side of Atlas and in Numidia and in
fiftie ducats for certaine verses hee had made in his praise and twice as much he sent to his vncle for the same with a horse and three slaues Tedles is the seuenth Prouince of this Kingdome lying betweene Guadelhabid and Ommitabih Tefza the chiefe Towne is beautified with many Temples and hath store of Priests The Towne walls are built of a kinde of marble called Tefza which gaue name to the Town Mount Dedes is in this Prouince where the people for the most part dwell in Caues vnder the ground they haue neither Iudges nor Priests nor honest men among them For other places if any thinke vs not more than tedious alreadie let them resort to Leo whom all follow in their Relations of these parts When any Christian will turne Moore it is their custome to signifie it to the Christians in those parts and in place and time appointed an equall number of both sorts being assembled and fitting the one ouer against the other the partie in the middle and presence of both is demanded of which he will be and the Christians may vse what arguments they can to disswade him which is done three seuerall times Thus did one of our Nation who hauing thus killed his owne soule after murthered anothers body and was therefore adiudged to wander like Cain none releeuing him in which state he pined and dyed CHAP. XII Of the Arabians populations and depopulations in Afrike and of the naturall Africans and of the beginnings and proceedings of the Mahumetan superstition in Africa of the Portugals forces and exploits therein HAuing often mentioned the Arabians in our former Chapters it seemes fit to speake somewhat of the comming of that Nation and their Religion into Africa from the East as also of the Armes of the Portugals before often spoken of which from the West haue made some impressions in these parts The Arabian Mahumetisme euen almost in the infancie thereof pierced into Africa In the yeere of our Lord 637. Omar inuaded Egypt and Odman in the yeere 650. passed further with fourescore thousand fighting men and defeated Gregorius Patricius and imposing a tribute on the Africans departed In Leontius time in the yeere 698. They inuade and possesse Africa and appoint Gouernours of their owne in the yeere 710. They pierced into Numidia and Libya and ouerthrew the Azanaghi and the people of Galata Oden and Tombuto In 973. hauing passed Gamben they infected the Negros and the first that dranke of their poyson were those of Melli. In the yeere 1067. Iasaia sonne of Ababequer entred into the lower Ethiopia and by little and little infected those people which confine vpon the Desarts of Libya and the rest and pierced into Nubia and Guinea Constantinus the Emperour among the Prouinces or great Amera-ships subiect to the Saracens numbreth Africa for one the number and order whereof hee hath transcribed from Theophanes and I here from him The first of these was Persia or Chorassan the second Egypt the third Africa the fourth Philistiem or Rhamble the fift Damascus the sixt Chemps or Emessa the seuenth Chalep the eight Antiochia the ninth Charan the tenth Emet the eleuenth Esipe the twelfth Musel the thirteenth Ticrit But when as Africa shooke off the yoke of the Ameras of Bagdad and had an Amera of her owne afterwards by occasion of the weaknesse of the Amera of Bagdad the Amera of Persia or Choralan freed himselfe also and called himselfe Amerumnes wearing the Alcoran hanging down his necke in Tables like a chaine and saith hee is of the kindred of Alem and the Amera of Egypt to whom the Amera of Arabia foelix had alway beene subiect became also his owne man calling himselfe Amerumnes and deriuing his pedigree from Alem. This as it giues light to the Saracen Historie in generall so it sheweth the greatnesse of the Arabian or Saracenicall power in Africa where first they made head against their Masters in the time as it said before of Elagleb then Deputie or Amera in Cairaoan whose example became a president to the Amera's of Persia and Egypte and which is more to our present purpose was occasion of further spreading their superstition through Africa the fountayne or sinke thereof being now not farre off in Damasco or Bagdad but in the heart of Africa Satan there choosing his Throne for these his Vicars or Calipha's for so the word saith Scaliger signifieth which as you haue heard were too faithfull in that their infidelitie And because I haue mentioned Scaligers interpretation of the word Chalipha it should not be amisse to adde out of the same place that the first Gouernours or Generalls after Mahumet or as hee calls him Muhammed were called Emir elmumenin that is Captaines of the Orthodox or right beleeuers Afterwards because vnder colour of Religion they sought not onely a Priestly primacie but a tyrannicall Monarchie they chose rather to bee called Chalipha The first Emir elmumenin was Abubecher When his successors sent their Lieutenants into Africa and Spaine they gouerned a while vnder them doing all in the name of the Emir elmumenin although nothing in a manner but a Title was wanting of the fulnesse of power to themselues But after they entitled themselues Emire Elmumenin and of Deputies became Kings which was done by the petit Kings of Spaine and the Gouernours of Africa And now the King of Marocco and Fez vseth it For it is not a proper name but as the French King is called Christianissimus and the Spanish Catholicius Thus farre Scaliger which serueth as a Glosse for those former names of Amera Amerumnes Chalipha Miramuldinus and many other hence corrupted The meanes of these and other Saracens enlarging their Sect haue beene principally by Armes and where they were not of force by traffique and preaching as on the other side of Ethiopia euen to Cabo de lor Gorientes in the Kingdomes of Megadazo Melinde Mombazza Quiloa and Mosambique besides the Ilands of Saint Laurence and others But the greatest mischiefe that hapned to Africa by the Arabians was about the foure hundreth yeere of the Hegeira For before that time the Mahumetan Chalipha's or Amera's had forbidden the Arabians to passe ouer Nilus with their Tents and Families that so the Countrey was still peopled by the ancient Inhabitants howsoeuer it was gouerned by them For such multitudes of vnbridled and barbarous Nations were not likely to proue dutifull subiects to the Empire About that time one Elcain the schismaticall Califa of Cairaoan as is before in part shewed hauing by his Generall Geboar conquered all the westerne parts as farre as Sus employed the same mans valour for the conquest of the East And Egypt being now together with Syria subdued Elcain himselfe seeing the Calipha of Bagdet made no preparation to withstand him by the aduice of Gehoar which at that time founded Cairo passed into Egypt thinking to inuest himselfe with the Saracenicall soueraigntie committing the gouernment of Barbarie to a
principall although she be inferiour in bloud and her sonne succeeds And in seed-time and haruest the Queene goeth to the field and ouerseeth the stuffe esteeming it a great honour Thus farre out of Barrius Iohannes Boterus tels that his chiefe warriours are women namely certaine Amazones which seare off their left paps as Odoardo d Lopez reporteth lest they should hinder their shooting after the manner of the ancient Amazones they are quick bold couragious and constant in battaile and most constant in inconstancie for when they make shew of flight they will returne espying their aduantage with the greatest fury They dwell in certaine Countries by themselues and at certaine times haue men to accompany with them for generation to whom they send their Males reseruing all the Female Children which they haue Thus we find Amazons which the Ancients reported in Asia and Diodorus in Libya now in these times if this report bee true in Aethiopia and Huldericus Shmidel hath told of the like in America Others deny it and none hath yet written of them from his owne sight For my part no Amazonian hath yet conquered my credit In the yeere 1560. Consaluus Silueria with two other Iesuites went from Goa to the Kingdomes of Inhamban and Monomotapa and comming to Inhamban they went to Yonge the City Royall where they baptized the King and all his people in a short space naming the King Constantine the Queene Mary Thence went Consaluus to Monomotapa and so preuailed with his Images Preaching and contempt of the World that he wanne the King and his Mother with multitudes of others to Baptisme But soone after the King by suggestion of the Moores slue him Sebastian in reuenge raysed an Armie of sixteene hundred most of them being Gentlemen which he sent vnder the conduct of Francis Barretto The Benomotapa fearing the Portugals forces offered reasonable conditions which Barretto refusing was discomfited not by the Negro but by the Ayre the malignity whereof the sowre sauce of all these Golden Countryes in Africa consumed his people There are other Kingdomes adioyning to Monomotapa and the Mountaynes of the Moone Matana Melemba Quinbebe Berteca Bauagul of which I can giue you but the names §. II. Of Caphraria the Cape of Good Hope and Soldania CAphraria or the Land of the Caphars is next to bee considered which Maginus boundeth betweene Rio di Spirito Sancto and Cape Negro extending to the Cape of Good Hope Southwards Why hee should call this part the Caphars I know not for the Arabians of whom this word is borrowed giue that name to all the Heathen people in Africa yea both the Arabians and all of their Religion call all such as receiue not that Superstition Caphars euen Christians also as Master Ienkinson long since told vs And for the Heathens in Africa Barrius affirmeth that it is by the Moores giuen to them all signifying Without Law or lawlesse people Zanguebar is in this respect called Cafraria It should seeme it is appropriated to these the Southerliest Nations of Africa for want of other the more true proper names which were vnknowne With the names of the Capes and other places of note Master Pory hath already acquainted his English Reader Onely that notable and famous Cape of Good Hope so named by Iohn the Second King of Portugall for that hope which he conceiued of a way to the Indies when it was first discouered deserueth some mention It hath three head-lands the Westermost beareth name of Good Hope the middlemost Cabo Falso because they haue sometimes in their returne from the Indies mistaken this for the former betweene which two Capes runneth into the Sea a mighty Riuer called by the Portugals Rio dulce which springs out of a Lake called Gale situate among the Mountaynes of the Moone so much celebrated by the ancient Geographers The third and Eastermost is that of Agulhas or Needles about fiue and twenty leagues from the first both which seeme as two hornes wherewith it threatens the Ocean which in these parts is found oftentimes tempestuous and when it cannot preuayle against this rough-faced and horned Promontory it wrekes the whole malice vpon the ships whose ribs in the enraged fits it would breake if they were of Iron as Linschoten testifieth of his owne experience True it is that sometimes it is passed with more ease but not so vsually and Linschoten tels that at his returne from India the Saint Thomas a new Carricke was heere cast away and their ship wherein he sayled in such danger that one while they prayed another while murmured another time would returne backe and the Captaine professed no small maruell why our Lord suffered such good Catholikes to indure such torments and the English Heretickes and Blasphemers to passe so easily The waues there sayth hee strike against a ship as if they strucke against a Hill that if it were of stone it would at last be broken Capaine Lancaster traded with the people neere these parts and for two Kniues bought an Oxe for one a Sheepe c. in good quantity Their Sheepe are great with great tailes but hairy not woolled Their Oxen great not fat but well fleshed The Captaine killed there an Antelope as bigge as a Colt There were diuers great beasts vnknowne to them When they had passed this Cape they lost their Admirall Captaine Raimond and neuer saw them or heard of them more And foure dayes after they found as terrible an Enemy from aboue and encountred with a Thunder clap which slue foure of their men out-right their neckes being wrung asunder And of fourescore and fourteene men there was not one vntouched but some were blind others bruised in their legs and armes or brests others drawne out as if they had beene racked which all yet God be thanked did after recouer The same Sir Iames Lancaster was after this sent Generall for the East India Company which hauing made a stocke of threescore and twelue thousand pound bought the Dragon of sixe hundred tunnes the Hector of three hundred the Ascension of two hundred fourescore the Susan of two hundred and threescore and sent in them in Merchandize and Spanish Money to the value of seuen and twenty thousand pound The Scorbute so weakened their men that they were not able to hoyse out their Boates except in the Generals ship whose men drinking euery morning three spoonefuls of the juyce of Limons were healthfull He bought a thousand sheepe in Soldania and forty two Oxen as bigge as ours the sheepe greater but hairy and might haue bought more for old Iron The people he sayth are tawny Cornelius Houtman sayth Oliue blacke blacker then the Brasilians their haire curled and blacke as in Angola not circumcised clocke like a brood-hen in speaking paint their faces with diuers colours strong actiue swift subiect to Monomotapa they slue some Flemings for wrongs which made the English warie in trading with them
Sir Edward Michelborne found here great reliefe Besides great Herds of Oxen and Flocks of Sheepe heere is abundance of Deere Antilopes Baboones Foxes Hares Ostriches Cranes Pellicans Herons Geese Duckes Phesants Partridges c. A great Bullocke they might buy for an old Iron hoope not worth two pence a Sheepe for a piece not worth two good Horse-nayles The people liued on the guts and filth of the meate which our men cast away not so much as washing the same but couering them ouer with hot ashes before they were through hot pulled them out and shaking them a little with their hands did eate both guts excrements and ashes They liue vpon raw flesh and certayne Roots Sir Henry Middleton a Generall of the foure ships aboue-named found in his returne three and fifty men dead in the Hector at this Bay and but ten left The Susan was lost it was thought for want of men And long before the Trade of the English which is now very much increased in the Easterne parts Giouanni da Empoli telleth That neere the Cape the Countrey people would giue them a Kow for a little Bell. The men and women were clothed or rather a little couered with hairy skinnes the women beautifyng this their beastly habits with the tayles of the beasts hanging downe before and behind to couer their shame These women had large and deformed paps Religion they could obserue none amongst them and thought that they eat their flesh raw The Hollanders also in the yeere 1595. trafficked with these Cafres which were valiant but base in apparell couered with Oxe or Sheep-skins wrapped about their sholders with the hairy side inward in forme of a Mantle their priuy parts couered with a Sheepes tayle fastened before and behind with a Girdle But now we see it made a daily matter to the Portugall English and Dutch so capable of Hope of Good that the Cape of Good Hope is nothing feared although at home many take exceptions as if there were no good hope of publike good wish that they would carry out of Europe lesse Mony bring home more men but of this elsewhere is spoken at large I cannot omit that vpon the top of this Promontory Nature hath as it were framed her selfe a delightfull Bower here to sit and contemplate the great Seas which from the South East and West beat vpon this shore and therefore hath here formed a great plaine pleasant in situation which with the fragrant herbes variety of flowers and flourishing verdure of all things seemes a terrestriall-Paradise It is called the Table of the Cape That which from hence lyeth to Cape Negro hath not to our purpose any thing notable This also deserueth mention that notwithstanding all the damages of this dreadfull Promontory and the Seas on this side and beyond Iames Botellius a Portugall to recouer the fauour of his Prince Iohn the third by the first bringing newes of a happy accident that then befell in India in a little Boat or Vessell scarce eighteene foote long and six broad sayled from Cochin to Dabul and from thence alongst the Arabian and African shores doubling this terrible Cape and missing Saint Helena came yet safe to Lisbone worthily welcomed both for his message and the messenger that durst aduenture to encounter Neptunes strongest forces notwithstanding so weake furniture The Hollanders at the Cape of Good Hope if you will heare other testimonies had of the Inhabitants two Kine for two rusty Kniues and one much greater for a new one two fat Buls and three Sheepe for a barre of Iron weighing threescore and ten pound The people make much account of Iron they are of short stature darkish colour their armes are adorned with Copper and Iuory their fingers with Rings of Gold and with Beads of bone and wood They brand their bodies with diuers markes And because they alway anoint themselues with grease and fat they yeeld a ranke smell If wee killed a beast for our vse they would aske the inwards and eate them raw the filth being not well clensed from them At their Feasts they would seethe a beast in his hide fastned on foure stickes with fire vnderneath They liue miserably yet for gallantry weare bones and pieces of dryed flesh about their neckes Neere this Cape are weeds growing in the Sea fiue and twenty fathome long The Ascension built their Pinnasse Anno 1608. at Soldania about fifteene or sixteene leagues from the Cape of Good Hope and there tooke in for their prouision about foure hundred head of Cattell as Oxen Steeres Sheepe and Lambes together with fowles and fresh water They filled their Boat with Seales at the I le Pengwin a little from thence Such was the brutish nature of the Inhabitants that when the English had cast out of their ship one of those Seales and the same had lien fourteene dayes and now swarmed with crawling Maggots they would take them vp and eat them as they would also doe the guts garbage and panch of the beast They more esteemed Iron then Gold or Siluer Heere the first night after they weighed Anchor The Ascension lost the Vnion and the Good Hope their Pinnasse so neere the Cape of Good Hope which mee thinkes obseruing what after befell them seemes an ominous presage written in these names of their other losses which followed concluded with the losse of their ship on the Coast of Cambaya It is morally true that ascending and aspiring minds lose Vnion for onely by pride doth man make Contention Vnion being gone Good Hope followeth Quae concordiâ crescunt discordiâ res spes pereunt and so it befell in this their Tragedie after the losse of those Vessels which bare such names The ship was lost by the Masters indiscretion but yet hath the honour suruiuing her fates that shee was the first English ship that euer sayled on those Seas Although we haue beene tedious in this Cape and the Bay of Soldania yet I haue thought it not amisse to adde somewhat out of later Relations Master Copland writes that the Ayre here is so wholesome and the Earth so fertile as might with helpe of Art become a Paradise Euen Nature it selfe hath diuersified the Soyle in an entercourse of Mountaynes Plaines Woods Medowes Streames as intending so pleasant a variety in a seeming artificiall Order Their many sicke men exposed on shore in Tents within twenty dayes were all one excepted sound as at first day They bought nine and thirty Beeues and one hundred and fifteene Sheepe for a little Brasse or Copper cut out of two or three old Kettles The people are louing but were at the first afraid by reason of some vnkindnesses receiued from the Dutch which had beene there to make trane and had killed and stolne their Cattell They are of of middle size well limmed very nimble and actiue dance in true measure weare short Clokes of Sheepe or Seales skings to their waste with
signifying Red and habitation not very farre distant make enough probable by others to the repercussion of the Sunne-beames by others to the colour of the Sand and Earth in the bottome and by others to the nature of the Water it selfe Solinus affirmeth it is called Erythraeum of King Erythrus the Sonne of Perseus and Andromade and not only of the colour alledging Varro that learned Romane for his Authour who also mentioneth a Fountayne on the shoare thereof which changeth the colour of the Sheepes fleeces which drinke thereof into a duskish and darker colour Strabo citeth the testimony of Nearchus and Orthagoras concerning the I le Tyrina two thousand furlongs from Carmania in which the Sepulchre of Erythras is shewed being a great Hill planted with trees and that he raigned in those parts and left his name thereunto which they learned of Mithropastes who flying from Darius had liued in that Iland Barrius writeth That Alfonso Dalboquerque that victorious Portugall who subdued so many Ilands Seas and Kingdomes to that Crowne in a Letter to King Emanuel affirmeth That it may be called the Red Sea of certayne red spots or staines which are seene therein and when he entred into the Streits he encountred a great veine of red water extending it selfe from Aden as farre as they could see from the ships tops These red veines of water the Moores ascribed to the ebbing and flowing of that Sea Iohn di Castro afterwards Viceroy of India sayled to the bottome of Streit as farre as Suez and much laboured to find the cause why it should be called the Red Sea there knowne only by the name of the Sea of Mecca and they maruelled much at our name Red. He or Gaspar Aloisius which writ the Booke of this Voyage which my friend Master Hakluyt communicated to mee sayth that the colour of this Sea is as of other Seas neyther is there red dust blowne in by the winds but the Land generally on both sides is browne and very darke as if it were scorched in some places blacke and in some white the Sands are of ordinary colour onely in three places were certaine Mountaynes with veines of red which were hard Rocke In many places the waues seeme very red by accident but taking vp the water in a Vessell out of the Sea it seemed cleerer and more Crystalline then that without the Straits Hee caused also some to diue which did bring him out of the sandy bottome a red matter branched like Corall In other places where were greene spots in the Sea were taken out greene branches and where the Sea was white the sand there vnder was very white and though the depth in some places amounted to twenty fathome yet the purity of the Chrystalline waters caused this transparent colour Neere to Suachen he found most of those spots and from thence to Alcocer the space of one hundred thirty sixe leagues The Sea in this space hath many shelues the ground whereof is Coral-stone of which one sort is red the other very white The white Sands in the bottome make it seeme white the Ooze greene that Corally substance red which in that space was the most of the three But neerer the bottome towards Suez in a great space hee saw none Further without the Strait he saw such red spots or veines of water at Cape Fartach as if Oxen had beene slaine there yet the water taken vp in a Vessell seemed cleere and hee supposed that this rednesse proceeded of the Whales bringing forth their young Barrius misliketh that coniecture and those other of Antiquity in searching the cause of this name of Red and is of opinion That the violent currents of the Tydes assisted with some tempestuous winds rayse vp from the bottome that red floore whereof we haue spoken and cause by the motion of the same vnder the water that rednesse in the vpper face thereof which is in more spacious quantity neere the Straits where there is greatest force of the Tydes and the threeds or straines of this rednesse are lesse in the greater and more spacious Sea-roome The Portugall Pilots first thought that the winds brought out red dust from the dry soyle of Arabia which no mans experience hath confirmed Andrea Corsali which sayled and warred vnder the Portugals in these Seas Anno 1516. sayth hee knowes not why it should be called red for the water is coloured as in other Seas which seemeth to crosse the former reports and may eyther bee construed of the water generally not discoloured or perhaps while hee was there the Tydes and Winds did not conspire so boysterously as at some other times they doe against the yeelding and weaker soyle in the bottome thereof Our English Pilots haue giuen later and better light in their Trade at Moha and other places as in the first and second parts of our Bookes of Voyages is euident But the most Learned Pilot for the Erythraean Antiquities is Master Fuller who in the last Chapiter of his fourth Booke examineth the Graecian Fables of Ayatharchides Ctesias Ourainus Pausanias of Boxus also Mela Plinie and the rest and at last concludeth that of Esaus name Edom the Countrey was called Edumaea farre larger then that of Ptolomey besides it contayning a great part of Petraea and all Nabathea and of that Countrey coasting so great a part of that Sea as appeares by Salomons and Iehoshaphats Ophyrian Nauies built at Ezion-Geber in Edumaea their owne Countrey the Sea adioyning was called Edumaean or in Greeke interpretation Erythraean that is Rubrum or Red as Cephas the name properly by Christ giuen to the first of the Apostles is commonly in a Greeke interpretation called Peter Howeuer it be for this rednesse many deceiue themselues in streitning this name to the Arabian Gulfe which the Ancients gaue vnto all the Seas from Aegypt to India and reckon the Persian and Arabian Gulfes armes of the Red Sea Yea Arrianus not hee that writ Alexanders life who yet in the report of Nearchus his voyage from Indus to the Riuer Tigris calls it the Red Sea but another of that name in his Periplus of the Erythrean Sea translated and illustrated with a large Commentarie by Stuckius and set forth by Ortelius in a peculiar Map thereof comprehendeth in the title of the Red Sea all from Arsinoe and Egypt to Malacca or the Chersonesus Aurea Hauing now troubled you with the name why and how farre the name extendeth wee may view the Ilands therein situate which if any would more fully know let him reade Arrianus and Barrius and the voyage of Solyman Bassa 1538. vnto Diu written by Damianus in Latine and by a Venetian in Ramusius who was present in the action I must but touch the principall §. II. Of the chiefe Townes and Ilands in the Red Sea SVes is neere the beginning of the Sea which some suppose to bee that which the Ancients call Arsinoe after others Heroum here is the
flat hearth against a wall and there they toaste their meate rather then roast it The decency of their streets in commendable for when you are in the centre of the City your eye reacheth almost to the extreamest parts thereof They haue no want of water The City hath its name from a great standing Lake at the West end of it vpon which there are coÌmonly diuers sorts of fresh water-fowles The haggard Falcons doe euery euening flye vpon this Lake and the Negros with slings beate them which is the noblest sport of that kind in the world for the stoopings are many and at one time and the Hawkes the strongest and best mettalled of all other of a greater kind then the Barbary Falcons The Viceroy being one euening to see this naturall sport and he demanding of me what I thought thereof and I iustly commending the strength and mettall of the Hawkes assured me vpon his honour that a Falcon bred in that Iland which hee had formerly sent to the Duke of Lermo did at one flight except she rested vpon ships by the way passe from Andaluzia to Tenariff which is 250. Spanish leagues and was there taken vp halfe dead with the Dukes Varuels on And the time from her going out to her being taken vp exceeded not sixteene houres c. But I dare not dwell any longer with this industrious Gentleman in these Canaries and had need borrow the wings of one of these Hawkes to make a swift flight to some other African Ilands where next you shall find vs within the Mediterranean §. IIII. Of Malta and the Nauigations about Africa WIthin the Straits are no great Ilands belonging to Africa Pennon or the Rock against Velles de Gumera the I le of Gerbi some others Malta is the most famous where in old time was the Temple of Iuno spoyled by Verres supposed to be that Melita where Paul suffered shipwrack although there be another Melita in the Adriatike Sea neere to Dalmatia Polybius calleth it Melytusa as Volaterranus writeth Ptolomie and Cicero name Melita now called Malta in this I le of Malta This Malta is distant from Sicilia 60. miles from Africa 190. It hath bin sometime subiect to the Carthaginians as may appeare by diuers Monuments with Inscriptions of Carthaginian Letters and the Ilanders it our Authour say truely can vnderstand that Scene in Plautus before mentioned Eloi Effetcha Cumi words vsed in Scripture are likewise vsed in the Maltese Their manner of life is Sicilian But we may not dwell here Some ascribe Pauls shipwracke to Melita in the Adriatike neere to Dalmatia whom Beza learnedly confuteth : and prooueth it to bee that Malta which now the Knights hold against the Turke whose valour and successe in resisting that mighty Turkish Aduersary Curio and Io. Antonius Viperanus in their Bookes of that Argument Knolles in his Turkish History Ri. Carre and others relate at large It was An. 1565. That which deceiueth those Men in Malta is the name of the Adriatike Sea which now is giuen to the gulfe of Venice but then as Beza Aretius shew out of Strabo l. 3. was giuen to the Ionian Sea also and further Southwards where Mal a standeth and Ortelius out or Ouid and others proueth the same as doth also that Epitome of all Learning Io. Scaliger That learned Gentleman M. Sandys in the fourth Book of his Iournall hath largely related of this Iland It contayneth after his description sixty miles in circuit a Countrey altogether champaine being no other then a Rock couered ouer with earth but two foot where deepest hauing few trees but such as beare fruit whereof all sorts plentifully so that their wood they haue from Sicilia Yet there is a great Thistle which together with Cow-dung serues the Countrey people for fewell the lesse needfull by the immoderate heate there exceeding far any other seated in the same parallel yet sometimes tempered by the winds to which it lies open Riuers here are none but sundry Fountaynes The soyle produceth no graine but Barley bread made of it and Oliues is the Villagers ordinary dyet and with the straw they sustayne their Cattle Commin-seed Annis-seed and Hony they haue here in abundance and an indifferent quantity of the best Cotton Wooll The Inhabitants dye more by Age then Diseases and heretofore were reputed fortunate for their excellency in Arts curious weauing This Iland was giuen by Charles the Fift to the Knights Hospitalers after their losse of Rhodes whose first seat was the Hospitall of S. Iohn in Ierusalem built by one Gerard at such time as the Holy Land became famous by the successeful expeditions of the Christians whose rites are recorded by many Authors but by vs to be reserued for another taske There are sixty Villages in the Iland vnder the command of ten Captaines and foure Cities Old Malta supposed the worke of the Phoenicians is seated on a Hill in the mids of the Iland kept with a Garrison though of small importance In it is a Grot of great veneration because they suppose that Paul lay there after his shipwracke The other three Cities if they may so bee termed are about eight miles distant and not much without a Musket shot each of other neere the East end and on the North side of the Iland where there is a double Hauen diuided by a tongue of a Rock On the top of this tongue stands the Castle of S. Hermes after 20000. shot and the losse of 10000. liues taken by the Turks But so could they not that of S. Angelo which onely Burgo escaped their fury in that their siege After their departure when the Knights had thought to haue abandoned the Iland by the helps of the Pope Florentine and especially the Spaniard they were furnished with prouisions for new fortifications and added a new strong City called Valetta in honour of him that then was their Great Master Iohn de Valetta The Great Masters Palace is a princely structure the market place spacious the Church of S. Paul magnificent as that also of S. Iohn the houses vniforme of free stone two stories flat roofed S. Iohns Hospitall giues entertaynment to all that fall sick the attendants many the beds ouer-spred with faire Canopies euery fortnight hauing change of linnen serued by the Iunior Knights in siluer and euery Friday by the Great Master accompanied with the great Crosses a seruice whereto they are obliged as their name of Hospitular Knights also importeth It is victualled for three yeeres supplied from Siçilia The Iland hath not of liuing soules aboue 20000. Their expeditions are vsually but for booties The people almost as tawny as Moores the heat makes them sleep at noone These Votaries haue store of Curtizans for the most part Greeks which sit playing in their doores on Instruments by their eyes bewitching vnstable soules their vow rather prohibiting if the practice interpret Mariage then incontinencie
Their markets are on Sundayes The Knights come hither exceeding yong the sooner to attaine Commendams at home which goe by Senioritie There are resident about fiue hundred and as many abroad to repaire vpon summons Sixteene of them are Counsellors of State called Great Crosses There are seuen Albergs or Seminaries one of which was of England till in the generall Deluge vnder Henrie the eight Saint Iohns without Smithfield sometime the Mansion of the Grand Prior of England was hooked into that crooked streame though still that Title continue an Irish man now enioying it Euery Nation feed by themselues in their seuerall Alberges and sit at table like Friars But how doe I pre-occupate my Christian Relations and fall into a Lethargie hauing opportunitie of such an Hospitall and such Hospitulars Now a word of the ancient Nauigations about Africa Hanno his voyage set forth by the Carthaginians seemed fabulous but Ramusius sheweth euery place by him mentioned to agree with the later Discoueries of the Portugals and thinketh guided by a Portugall Pilot skilfull of those Seas which skanned this Nauigation of Hanno that hee went as farre as Saint Thome Long before this Homer reporteth of Menelaus compassing the Ethiopians from Egypt which some interprete of sayling by the Cape of Good Hope as the Portugals Of this minde Strabo citeth Aristonichus Of Salomon and Iehoshaphat is said before Herodotus affirmeth the Phoenicians sayling in the Red Sea in Cambyses time but this was vsuall and yeerly as Plinie sheweth lib. 6. cap. 23. The same Plinie alledgeth out of Cornelius Nepos the sayling of Eudoxus out of the Red Sea round about Africa to Cales which Strabo relateth otherwise and refuteth The like may be shewed in some other instances of which reade Master Hakluyt his Epistle Dedicatorie Tom. 1. Ramusius part 1. pag. 111. and Galuanus in his Discoueries of the World Which I mention not to disparage or weaken the Portugals praises but to giue Antiquitie their due which I thinke could not ordinarily if at all compasse so long a Nauigation for want of the Compasse yet we should iniurie our Authors if wee should not beleeue somewhat although not so much as they report And this agreeth with the Greeke prouerbe of Hanno's Discoueries and Iubas Historie that hee which findeth sweetnesse in the one may swallow the other and as well entertayne Bauius as Mauius the Periplus of the one and Libyke Histories of the other not obtayning full credit nor wholly meet to be reiected And thus much of this African part of the World the Regions and Religions thereof the one most subiect to the burning beames of the heauenly Sunne the other least enlightning by the comfortable warmth of the Sunne of Righteousnesse blacke in body but more darkned and deformed spiritually as hauing onely some parts of Habassia entirely possessed with Christians besides what in Congo hath of later yeeres beene effected by the Portugals and that little which is subiect to them and Spaine all the rest being Pagan or Mahumetan And would God this were the case of Africa alone seeing that if we diuide the knowne Regions of the world into thirtie equall parts it is Master Brerewoods Computation The Christians part vnderstand it in all Sects and Professions bearing that name is as fiue the Mahumetans as sixe and the Idolaters as nineteene besides that huge heathenous Tract of the vnknowne South Continent which by probable reasons is by him coniectured to bee no lesse then Europe Africa and Asia together So farre is it from truth which one of our Country-men hath lustily bragged on behalfe of his Romish Mother That the Catholike Roman Religion hath had and hath yet a farre greater sway in the world then any other Religion euer had or hath whereas this our Africa hath more Mahumetans in two or three Cities then Romish Catholikes perhaps in her whole compasse And for Asia how pitifully doth he tumble together some names of a few Townes or little Ilands it seemeth vnknowne to himselfe as monuments of Romish Conquests What their American Conuersions are is touched elsewhere Yea euen in our Europe where this mysticall Babylon is situate the mother of the whoredomes and abominations of the Earth the number of Protestants is not much inferiour vnto them But his reasons haue beene alreadie proued vnreasonable by him whose Pen then and Prelacie since wee with all dutie acknowledge a pillar to the Truth and Ornament to our Church and State For my part I am sorrie his assertion is no truer as one seeing ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã betweene Catholike and Roman a great gulfe not easily without many prouisoes passable but betweene Heathen and Heauen a bottomlesse depth the way impassable and life impossible Let vs pray to him which is the Way the Truth the Life to make and be the Way by reuelation of his Truth vnto euerlasting Life to these poore Africans that as they are almost wholly in all professions Christian Iewish Morish Ethnike circumcised in the flesh so they may receiue that Circumcision of the Spirit not made with hands which may cut away this superfluitie of superstitions wherein they seeme more deuout then any part of the World and make them with meeknesse to receiue that Word which being grafted in them is able to saue their soules Amen Lord Iesus RELATIONS OF THE DISCOVERIES REGIONS AND RELIGIONS OF THE NEW WORLD OF NEW FRANCE VIRGINIA FLORIDA NEW SPAINE WITH OTHER REGIONS OF AMERICA MEXICANA AND OF THEIR RELIGIONS THE EIGHTH BOOKE CHAP. I. Of the New World and why it is named AMERICA and the West Indies with certaine generall discourses of the Heauens Ayre Water and Earth in those parts §. I. Of the names giuen to this part of the World and diuers opinions of the Ancients concerning the Torrid Zone NOw are wee shipped for the New World and the New Discoueries But seeing this Inkie Sea through which I vnder-take a Pilots office to conduct my Readers is more peaceable then That which on the back-side of this American World was called the Peaceable by Magellane the first Discouerer it yeeldeth vs the fitter opportunitie to contemplation and discourse in such Philosophicall subiects as the best Authors haue thought worthy the first place in their Histories of these parts Yet before we prie into Natures mysteries the better to know our intended voyage let vs enquire somewhat of the Names if any notice may thence arise of the places thereby knowne The New World is the fittest name which can be giuen to this vast and huge Tract iustly called New for the late Discouerie by Columbus An. Dom. 1492. and World for the huge intention thereof as Master Hakluyt hath obserued A new World it may bee also called for that World of new and vnknowne Creatures which the old World neuer heard of and here onely are produced the conceit whereof moued Mercator to thinke which I dare not thinke with him that the great
making a noyse downward that they worship the Deuill vnder them There is no flesh or fish which they find dead smel it neuer so filthily but they wil eat it without any other dressing Their Deere haue skins like Asses and feet large like Oxen which were measured 7. or 8. inches in breadth There are no Riuers or running Springs but such as the Sun causeth to come of snow Sometimes they will perboyle their meate a little in kettles made of beasts skins with the bloud water which they drinke lick the bloudy knife with their tongues This licking is the medicine also for their wounds They seeme to haue traffike with other Nations from whom they a small quantity of Iron Their fire they make of heath mosse In their leather Boats they row with one oare faster then we can in our Boats with all our oares §. IIII. Discoueries by IOHN DAVIS GEORGE WEYMOVTH and IAMES HALL to the North-West MAster Iohn Dauis in the yeere 1585. made his first voyage for the North-west discouery and in 64. degrees and 15. minutes they came on shore on an Iland where they had sight of the Sauages which seemed to worship the Sunne For pointing vp to the Sunne with their hands they would strike their breasts hard with their hands which being answered with like action of the English was taken for a confirmed league and they became very familiar They first leaped and danced with a kind of Timbrel which they strucke with a sticke Their apparell was of beasts and birds skins buskins hose gloues c. Some leather they had which was dressed like the Glouers leather The 6. of August they discouered land in 66. deg. 40. min.. They killed white Beares one of whose fore-feet was fourteene inches broad so fat that they were forced to cast it away It seemed they fed on the grasse by their dung which was like to Horse-dung they heard Dogs howle on the shore which were tame They killed one with a Collar about his necke hee had a bone in his pisle these it seemed were vsed to the Sled for they found two Sleds The next yeere he made his second voyage wherein hee found the Sauage people tractable They are great Idolaters and Witches They haue many Images which they weare about them and in their Boats They found a graue wherein were many buried couered with Seales skinnes and a Crosse laid ouer them One of them made a fire of Turfs kindled with the motion of a sticke in a piece of a boord which had a hole halfe thorow into which hee put many things with diuers words and strange gestures our men supposed it to be a sacrifice They would haue had one of the English to stand in the smoke which themselues were bidden to doe and would not by any meanes whereupon one of them was thrust in and the fire put out by our men They are very theeuish They eate raw Fish grasse and Ice and drinke salt-water Heere they saw a whirlewinde take vp the water in great quantitie furiously mounting it vp into the ayre three houres together with little intermission They found in 63. degrees 8. minutes a strange quantitie of Ice in one entire masse so bigge that they knew not the limits thereof very high in forme of land with Bayes and Capes like high-cliffe-land they sent their Pinnasse to discouer it which returned with information that it was onely Ice This was the 17. of Iuly 1586. and they coasted it till the thirtieth of Iuly In the 66. deg. 33. min.. they found it very hot and were much troubled with a stinging Fly called Muskito All the Lands they saw seemed to bee broken and Ilands which they coasted Southwards till they were in foure and fifty and a halfe and there found hope of a passage In the same voyage he had sent the Sun-shine from him in 60. degrees which went to Iseland and on the seuenth of Iuly had sight of the Gronland and were hindered from harbour by the Ice They coasted it till the last of Iuly Their houses neere the Sea-side were made with pieces of wood crossed ouer with poles and couered with earth Our men played at foot-ball with them of the Iland The third voyage was performed the next yeere 1587. wherein Mr Dauis discouered to the 73. degree finding the Sea all open and forty leagues betweene land and land hauing Groenland which hath an Iland neere it to the West for the loathsome view of the shore couered with snow without wood earth or grasse to be seene and the irkesome noise of the Ice called Desolation in 59. on the East and America on the West The Spanish Fleet and the vntimely death of Master Secretarie Walsingham the Epitome and summary of Humane worthinesse hindered the prosecution of these intended Discoueries In the yeere 1602. Captain George Weymouth made a voyage of Discouery to the Northwest with two Fly-boats set forth by the Muscouy Company saw the South part of Gronland and had water in 120. fadome blacke as thick as puddle and in a little space cleere with many such enterchanges The breach of the Ice made a noise as a thunder-clap and ouerturning had sunke both their Vessels if they had not with great diligence preuented it They had store of Fogges some freezing as they fell In 68 deg. 53. min.. they encountred an Inlet forty leagues broad and sailed West and by South in the same 100. leagues Iames Hall An. 1605. sailed to Groenland from Denmarke and had like encounters of Ice yeelding in the breach no lesse noise then if fiue Canons had beene discharged with people also like those which in Frobishers Voyage are mentioned they make sailes of guts sowed together for their fishing Boats and deceiued the Seales with Seales-skin garments Groenland is high Mountainous full of broken Ilands alongst the Coasts Riuers nauigable and good Bayes full of fish Betweene the Mountaines are pleasant Plaines and Vallies such as a man would scarce beleeue He saw store of Fowle no beasts but blacke Foxes and Deere The people seemed a kind of Samoydes wandering in Summer by companies for Hunting and Fishing and remouing from place to place with their Tents and Baggage they are of reasonable stature browne actiue warlike eate raw meat or a little perboyled with bloud Oyle or a little water which they drinke their apparell beasts of fowles skinnes the hairy or feathered side outward in Summer in the Winter inward their arrowes and darts with two feathers and a bone-head they haue no wood but drift they worship the Sunne Anno 1606. He made a second Voyage thither found their Winter houses built with Whales bones couered with Earth and Vaults two yards deepe vnder the Earth square They call Groenland in their language Secanunga Vp within the Land they haue a King carried on mens shoulders The next yeere he sailed thither the third time and in a fourth Voyage 1612. was slaine
but a Bay and vncertaine what that of Hudson is the most of which is discouered impassible Yet Hopes are not quite extinct we must expect Gods pleasure and future Discoueries for this passage It seemes that most of all those Seas in the North parts beyond New-found-land are intermixed with Ilands a Maze and Labyrinth to the Discouerer In this Voyage and Bay they saw many of those fishes called Sea-Vnicornes such as wee haue mentioned in Sir Martin Frobishers Nauigation some of which fishes are twelue or sixteene foot long the horne seeming to hold the proportion of two thirds in length to their bodies and of these it seemes are those in Venice and other places reserued as great Iewels Greater Iewels are those Merchants and Mariners which to the glory of our Nation spare no cost and feare no danger in these their attempts Resolute gallant glorious attempts which thus seeke to tame Nature where she is most vnbridled in those Northeasterly Northwesterly Northerly Borders where she shewes her selfe al Borderer indeed and to subdue her to that gouernment and subiection which God ouer all blessed for euer hath imposed on all sensible creatures to the nature of Man resembling in one Image and abridgment both God and the World consisting of a spirituall and bodily visible and inuisible subsistence How shall I admire your Heroike courage yee Marine Worthies beyond all names of worthinesse that neyther dread so long eyther presence or absence of the Sunne nor those foggie mysts tempestuous winds cold blasts Snowes and Haile in the Ayre nor the vnequall Seas which might amaze the hearer and amate the beholder where the Tritons and Neptunes selfe would quake with chilling feare to behold such monstrous Icie Ilands renting themselues with terrour of their owne massines and disdayning otherwise both the Seas souereigntie and the Suns hottest violence mustering themselues in those watery Plaines where they hold a continual ciuill warre and rushing one vpon another make windes and waues giue backe seeming to rent the eares of others whiles they rent themselues with crashing and splitting their congealed Armours nor the riggid ragged face of the broken Lands sometimes towring themselues in a lofty height to see if they can find refuge from those snowes and colds that continuall beate them somtimes hiding themselues vnder some hollow Hilles or Cliffes sometimes sinking and shrinking into Valleyes looking pale with snowes and falling in frozen and dead swounds sometimes breaking their necks into the Sea rather imbracing the waters then the Ayres cruelty and otherwhile with horrible Earthquakes in heat of indignation shaking asunder to shake off this cold and heauy yoke Great God to whom all names of greatnesse are little and lesse then nothing let me in silence admire and worship thy greatnesse are little and lesse then nothing let mee in silence admire and worship thy greatnesse that in this little Heart of man not able to serue a Kite for a a breake-fast hast placed such greatnesse of spirit as the World is too little to fill only Thy selfe the Prototype and Samplar of this Modell canst with thine owne selfe becomming all in all vnto vs fill and more then satisfie Thee I beseech to prosper in this and like attempts this Nation of ours that as in greater light then to Others thou hast giuen vs thy Sonne so with him thou wilt giue all things euen this among other blessings that thy Virgin Truth by Virginian Plantation or Northerly Discouery may triumph in her conquests of Indian infidelity maugre the brags of that Adulteresse that vaunteth her selfe to be the only Darling of God and Nature CHAP. IIII. Of Newfoundland Noua Francia Arambec and other Countries of America extending to Virginia §. I. English Discoueries and Plantations in Newfoundland LEauing those vnknowne and frozen Lands and Seas although there is yet knowne no frozen Sea otherwise then as you haue heard let vs draw somwhat neerer the Sunne gently marching as the situation of Regions shall direct vs lest if we should suddenly leape from one extremitie to another wee should rather exchange then auoid danger And here we haue by Land Saguenay and many Countries of Canada which the French haue stiled by a new name of New France and by the Sea the Ilands many in number and much frequented for their plenty of fish commonly called Newfoundland which name some ascribe to an I le others to diuers Ilands and broken Lands which the French call Bacalos vpon the gulfe and entrance of the great Riuer called Saint Lawrence in Canada This Riuer some call the Strait of the three Brethren some Saint Lawrence and others Canada It farre exceedeth any Riuer of the elder World It beginneth sayth Iaques Cartier beyond the Iland of Assumption ouer against the high Mountaynes of Honbuedo and of the seuen Ilands The distance from one side to the other is about fiue and thirtie or forty leagues In the middest it is about two hundred fathome deepe There are great store of Whales and Sea-horses From the entrance vp to Hochelaga is three hundred leagues Many Ilands are before it offering of their good nature to be mediators betweene this haughty streame and the angry Ocean many others all alongst his passage he holdeth in his louing vnlouely lap washing and hugging them with his ruder imbracings The former are vsually frequented and were first discouered by the English the other by the French Of Sebastian Cabot his proceeding this way is spoken already Robert Thorne in a Treatise of his before mentioned affirmeth that his Father and one Master Eliot were the Discouerers of the Newfoundland and exhorted King Henry to vndertake the search of the Indies by the Pole which he held to be nauigable Vpon this motion 1527. the King sent two ships as Hall and Grafton mention in their Chronicles one of which ships was cast away about the North parts of Newfoundland the other shaping her course towards Cape Briton and the Coasts of Arambec or as some call it Norumbega returned home Iohn Rut wrote a Discourse hereof to the Honourable Kings Grace of England that I may borrow his owne words wherein he declareth their coasting and the height of some places as Cape Bas in 52. degrees and 25. leagues thence Cape Ras c. They found there eleuen Sayle of Normans one Briton and two Portugall Barkes fishing Albertus de Prate another of them wrote another Iournall to Cardinall Wolsey More tragicall was the successe of Master Hores company which set our nine yeeres after in this Discouery but by famine were brought to such extremities that many of the company were murthered and eaten by their fellowes And those which returned were so altered that Sir William Buts a Norfolke Knight and his Lady knew not their Sonne Master Thomas Buts one of this starued number but by a secret marke namely a Warâ which Nature had sealed on one of his knees The commod ties
againe hath gotten the Ilands all along the Coast which hee guardeth and keepeth with his watery Garrisons Virginia betwixt those two sowre-faced Suters is almost distracted and easily would giue entertainment to English loue and accept a New Britan appellation if her husband be but furnished out at first in sorts and sutes befitting her Marriage solemnitie all which her rich dowrie would mayntaine for euer after with aduantage And well may England court her rather then any other Europaean louers in regard of his long continued amity and first Discouerie of her Lands and Seas this by Sebastian Cabot with his English Mariners a hundred and fifteene yeeres since and the other by Sir Walter Raleighs charge and direction Anno Dom. 1584. Then first of all Christians did Master Philips Amadas and Master Arthur Barlow take possession in Queene Elizabeths name The next yeere that mirrour of Resolution Sir Richard Greenuile conuayed thither an English Colony which he there left for Plantation vnder the gouernment of Master Ralph Lane which there continued vntill the eighteenth of Iune in the yeere following and then vpon some vrgent occasions returned with Sir Francis Drake into England Yet had they stayed but a little longer a ship of Sir Walter Raleighs had supplyed their necessities and soone after Sir Richard againe repaired thither with three ships and then also left fifteene men more to keepe possession In the yeere 1587 a second Colonie were sent vnder the gouernment of Master Iohn White To their succour Sir Walter Raleigh hath sent fiue seuerall times the last by Samuel Mace of Weymouth in March one thousand sixe hundred and two but he and the former performed nothing but returned with friuolous allegations The same yeere Captaine Bartholmew Gosnold and Captaine Gilbert discouered the North parts of Virginia of which Voyage Iohn Brereton hath written a Treatise In the yeere 1603. the Bristow men by leaue of Sir Walter Raleigh set forth a Voyage thither in 43. degrees In this Expedition was Robert Salterne which had beene the yeere before with Captaine Gosnold They discouered Whitson-bay so they termed it in one and forty degrees twenty fiue minutes The people vsed Snakes skins of which some were six foot long for Girdles they were exceedingly rauished with the Musicke of a Gitterneboy dancing in a ring about him they more feared two English Mastiues then twentie men They had such Boats as before are mentioned seuenteene foot long foure broad of Birchbarke sowed with Osyers the seames couered with Rozen almost as sweet as Frankincense carrying nine men standing vpright and yet not weighing aboue threescore pound They brought one of them to Bristoll This yeere Captaine Gilbert set forth againe for Virginia at Meuis they laded twenty tuns of Lignum vitae hee had foure more were slaine by the Sauages And in the yeere 1605. Captaine George Weymouth made thither a prosperous Voyage and discouered threescore miles vp a most excellent Riuer His Voyage was set forth in print by Iames Rosier After this followed the plantation by the present Aduenturers for the foundation of a New Britan Common-wealth and the East and West parts of England ioyned in one purpose of a two-fold Plantation in the North and South parts of Virginia Of the North parts our Method requires first mention Mawooshen was many yeeres together visited by our men extending betweene 43. and 45. degrees 40. leagues in bredth and 50. in length They found therein nine Riuers Quibiquesson Pemaquid Ramassoc Apanawapaske Apaumensele Aponeg Sagadahoc Ashamahaga Shawokotoc Sagadahoc is in 43. degrees it is a mile and halfe at the mouth holding the same bredth a dayes iourney and then makes a sound three dayes iourney broad in which are sixe Ilands it hath two branches the one from the Northeast 24. dayes iourney the other North-west 30. dayes iourney At the heads are two Lakes the Westermost 8. dayes iourney long and foure wide the Eastermost halfe so large This is Bashabaes his dominion The Tarentines country is in 44. deg. two third parts where the Sauages tell of a Rock of Allum neere the Riuer of Sasnowa Captain T. Hanham Thomas Hanham sayled to the Riuer of Sagadahoc 1606. He relateth of their beasts doggs like wolues of colours blacke white red grisled red Deere and a beast bigger called the Mus c. of their fowles fishes trees of some Oare proued to be siluer Bashabes hath many vnder-Captaines called Sagamos their houses built with Wit hs and couered ouer with Mats sixe or seuen paces long He expresseth also the names of their twelue Moones or moneths as Ianuary Mussekeshos February Gignokiakeshos c. An. 1607. was settled a Plantation in the Riuer Sagadahoc the ships called the Gift and the Mary and Iohn being sent thither by that famous English Iusticer Sir Iohn Popham and others They found this coast of Virginia full of Ilands but safe They chose the place of their Plantation at the mouth of Sagadahoc in a Westerly Peninsula these heard a Sermon read their Patent and Lawes and built a Fort. They sailed vp to discouer the Riuer and Countrey and encountred with an Iland where where was a great fall of water ouer which they haled their Boat with a Rope and came to another fall shallow swift and vnpassable They found the Countrey stored with Grapes white and red good Hops Onions Garlicke Okes Walnuts the soile good The head of the Riuer is in forty fiue and odde minutes Cape Sinieamis in 43. deg. 30. min.. a good place to fortifie Their Fort bare name of Saint George Fortie fiue remained there Captaine George Popham being President Raleigh Gilbert Admirall The people seemed affected with our mens deuotions and would say King IAMES is a good King his God a good God and Tanto naught So they call an euill spirit which haunts them euery Moone and makes them worship him for feare Hee commanded them not to dwell neere or come among the English threatning to kill some and inflict sicknesse on others beginning with two of their Sagamos children saying he had power and would doe the like to the English the next Moone to wit in December The peple told our men of Canibals neere Sagadahoc with teeth three inches long but they saw them not In the Riuer of Tamescot they found Oysters nine inches in length and were told that on the other side there were twice as great On the 18. of Ianuary they had in seuen houres space thunder lightning raine frost snow all in aboundance the last continuing On February the 5. the President died The Sauages remoue their dwellings in Winter neerest the Deere They haue a kinde of shooes a yard long fourteene inches broad made like a Racket with strong twine or sinewes of a Deere in the mids is a hole wherein they put their foot buckling it fast When a Sagamos dyeth they blacke themselues and at the same time yerely
together may no way compare with this Countrey either for commodities or goodnesses of soyle This sparke kindled in their hearts such constancie of zeale and forwardnesse that they furnished out Sir Thomas Gates who had happily returned with the rest from Bermudas with six ships 300. men and a hundred Kine with other Cattle Munition and prouision of all sorts Sir Thomas Dale hauing newes that it was a Fleet of enemies prepared himselfe and the rest to an encounter but it ended with a common ioy in the shaking of hands and not of Pikes Lawes are now made for lawlesnesse had marred so much before for the honour of God frequenting the Church obseruation of the Sabbath reuerence to Ministers obedience to superiours mutuall loue honest labours and against Adultery Sacriledge wrong and other vices Harbengers of Gods wrath and mans destruction The Colony consisted of seuen hundred men of sundry Arts and Professions few of them sicke which hauing left the Fort at Cape Henry fortified and kept by Captaine Dauies and the keeping of Iames Towne to that Noble and wel-deseruing Gentleman Master George Perole is remoued vp the Riuer fourescore miles further beyond Iames Towne to a place of higher ground strong and defencible by nature with good Ayre plenty of Springs much faire and open grounds freed from Woods and wood enough at hand Here they burnt brickes cut downe wood and euery man fals to somewhat they haue built they say competent houses the first story all of bricke that euery man may haue his lodging and dwelling by himselfe with a sufficient quantity of ground allotted thereto Here also they were building an Hospitall with fourescore lodgings and beds already sent for the sicke and lame as the Booke called the New life of Virginia relateth Master Whitaker in his Letter and Booke from Henrico 1612. testifieth the health and welfare of the Colonie Samuel Argal in the yeere 1613. affirmed likewise that hee found the state of Virginia farre better then was reported In one Voyage they had gotten 1100. bushels of Corne they found a slow kind of Cattle as bigge as Kine which were good meate and a medicinable sort of earth They tooke Pokohuntis Powhatans dearest daughter prisoner a matter of good consequence to them of best to her by this meanes being become a Christian and married to Master Rolph an English Gentleman Thus I haue beene bold somewhat largely to relate the proceedings of this Plantation to supplant such slanders and imputations as some haue conceiued or receiued against it and to excite the diligence and industry of all men of ability to put to their helping hand in this Action so Honourable in it selfe Glorious to God in the furtherance of his Truth and beneficiall to the Common-wealth and to the priuate purses of the Aduenturers if the blooming of our hopes be not blasted with our negligence As for the want of successe hitherto Careat successibus opto Quisquis ab euentu facta notanda putet Reason should preuaile with Men leaue sense and euent of things as an argument for Beasts That reason which sheweth Virginia's more then possibilities probabilities doth also point out the causes of those ill Successes Discontents at Sea Ignorance of the Country and of their Language Diuision in the Councell Commanders some of them not skilfull Souldiers nor forward Aduenturers Care to relade the Ships before they could prouide Houses of Victuals Ambition Cruelty Neglect of the Seasons for Fish and Land-commodities Brackish slimy Water at Iames Fort Riot Sloth False information in England Sending ill People that consumed the rest with idlenesse Want of Authority to punish them That kind of Aristocraticall Authority first established occasion of their Quarrels Iniuries to and from the Saluages and yet a necessity of their vse and helpe Sicknesse caused by the grosse and vaporous Aire and soyle about Iames Towne and drinking water The theeuish trucke and exchange which some secretly held with them The treachery of Fugitiues Falshood of the Sauages and the Many many faults as they report of Mariners in priuate truckings and night marts both with our Men and Sauages Their long stay and spending the Colonies reliefe besides Extraordinary casualties of fire cold shipwracke and if wee beleeue Ouiedo and obserue the like amongst the Spaniards the very Aire of the Indies seemes to be of inclination and disposition to contentions which easily ruine and dissolue the greatest and best enterprises that I speake not of the Deuils malice to Christian hopes Experience hath now made men wiser both to preuent and remedie these euils and to order their proceedings accordingly And although Fame fils not our eares with so often and many Virginian rumors as aforetimes yet we know that still waters are deepest and wee cannot but hope that those worthy Virginian-Consuls cunctando restituunt rem rather with carefull prouidence and watchfull diligence working sure then with humerous hastinesse laying foundations to a leisurely repentance seeking more the common good there then to be the common talke heere Once they there maintayne themselues now a long time without the wonted charge to the Company and diuers of our Nobility and Gentry doe now as after a long slumber while we are writing these things againe bethinke them of this Virginian Plantation whereunto the profitable Neighbour-hood of the Summer Iles or Bermudas may be good furtherance God Almighty prosper both that the Word may goe out of Bermuda and the Law of the Lord from Virginia to a truer conuersion of the American World then hitherto Our Humorists or Spanish insolencies haue intended §. III. Of the Soyle People Beasts Commodities and other Obseruations of Virginia FOr the description of the Countrey Master Hakluyt from Others Relations in his third Volume of Voyages hath written largely of those parts discouered for Sir Walter Raleigh Concerning the later Captaine Iohn Smith partly by word of mouth partly by his Map thereof in print and more fully by a Manuscript which hee courteously communicated to mee hath acquainted mee with that whereof himselfe with great perill and paine had beene the Discouerer being in his discoueries taken Prisoner as is before said and escaping their fury yea receiuing much honour and admiration amongst them by reason of his Discourses to them of the motion of the Sunne of the parts of the World of the Sea c. which was occasioned by a Diall then found about him They carried him Prisoner to Powhatan and there beganne the English acquaintance with that sauage Emperour The summe of his obseruation in that and other Discoueries since concerning the Countrey is this Virginia is situate betweene 34. and 44. degrees of Northerly latitude the bounds whereof on the East side are the great Ocean Florida on the South on the North Noua Francia the Westerne limits are vnknowne But that part which began to bee planted by the English Southerne Colony in the yeere 1606. is vnder the degrees 37.
from a great Serpent and when two other Hares came thither that Hare for their entertainment killed a Deere which was then the onely Deere that was and strewing the haires of that Deeres hide euery haire proued a Deere He said they worshipped towards a certaine Hoope or Sphere doubled a crosse which was set vpon an heape of stones in their houses They had a house without the Towne for the Women in the time of their naturall sicknesse to keepe in where no men might come But of their opinions and ceremonies in Religion who fitter to be heard then a Virginian an experienced Man and Counseller to Opochancanough their King and Gouernour in Powhatans absence Such is Tomocomo at this present in London sent hither to obserue and bring newes of our King and Country to his Nation some others which haue beene heere in former times being more silly which hauing seene little else then this Citie haue reported much of the Houses and Men but thought we had small store of Corne or Trees the Virginians imagining that our men came into their Countrey for supply of these defects This Man therefore being landed in the West parts found cause of admiration at our plenty in these kinds and as some haue reported began to tell both Men and Trees till his Arithmetike fayled For their numbring beyond an hundred is imperfect and somewhat confused Of Him Sir Thomas Dales man being our Interpreter I learned that their Okeeus doth often appeare to them in His House or Temple the manner of which apparition is thus First foure of their Priests or sacred Persons of which he said he was one goe into the House and by certaine words of a strange Language which he repeated very roundly in my hearing but the Interpreter vnderstood not a word nor doe the common people call or coniure this Okeeus who appeareth to them out of the Aire thence comming into the House and walking vp and downe with strange words and gestures causeth eight more of the principall persons to be called in all which twelue standing round about him he prescribes to them what hee would haue done Of him they depend in all their proceedings if it bee but in a hunting Iourney who by winds or other awefull tokens of his presence holds them in a superstitious both feare and confidence His apparition is in forme of a personable Virginian with a long blacke locke on the left side hanging downe neere to the foot This is the cause why the Virginians weare these sinister lockes which some thinke I haue heard Sir Thomas Dale and Master Rolph of that opinion was first by our Men in the first Plantation little aboue thirty yeeres since borrowed from these Sauages a faire vnlouely generation of the Loue-locke Christians imitating Sauages and they the Deuill this Virginian so admiring this Rite that in arguing about Religion he obiected to our God this defect that hee had not taught vs so to weare our haire After that he hath stayed with his twelue so long as he thinkes fit he departeth vp into the ayre whence he came Tomocomo auerred that this was Hee which made Heauen and Earth had taught them to plant so many kinds of Corne was the Author of their good had prophesied to them before of our mens comming knew all our Countrey whom he made acquainted with his comming hither and told him that within so many moneths he would returne but the Deuill or Okeeus answered that it would bee so many more neyther at his returne must he goe into that house till Okeeus shall call him He is very zealous in his superstition and will heare no perswasions to the truth bidding vs teach the Boyes and Girles which were brought ouer from thence Hee being too olde now to learne Being asked what became of the soules of dead men he pointed vp to Heauen but of wicked men that they hung betweene Heauen and Earth This Tomocomo hath Matachanna one of Powhatans Daughters to wife The vulgar are held in great awe by their Ignorance and when any of them haue got a good Deere some of the greater will pretend Okeeus his name and cause it to be brought to His House and then share it at their pleasure They hold it a disgrace to feare death and therefore when they must dye doe it resolutely as happened to one which had robbed the English and by Powhatan vpon complaint made to Him was fetched sixscore miles from the place where he lurked and by this Tomocomo in the presence of the English executed his braines being knocked out shewing no signe of feare or dismayednesse They vse to make Blacke Boyes once in fourteene or fifteene yeeres generally for all the Country this hapned the last yeere 1615. when all of a certaine age that haue not beene made Blacke Boyes before are initiated in this Ceremonie They vse to make some at other times by themselues as before is shewed of Rapahannok out of Captaine Smith and Master White which then mistooke it for a Sacrifice Some foure moneths after that Rite they liue apart and are fed by some appointed to carry them their foode they speake to no man nor come in company seeme distracted some thinke by some Deuillish apparition scarred certaine to oblige them to that Deuillish Religion as by a Hellish Sacrament of the Deuils institution and will offer to shoot at such as come nigh them And when they come into company yet are for a certaine time of silent and strange behauiour and will doe any thing neuer so desperate that they shall be bidden if they tell them they shall bee old men if they goe not into the fire they will doe it There is none of their men but are made Blacke Boyes at one time or other Let vs obserue these things with pitty and compassion and endeuour to bring these silly soules out of the snare of the Deuill by our prayers our purses and all our best endeuours This may be added that their young people haue in manner no knowledge and the vulgar little of their Religion They vse also to beguile them with their Okee or Image of him in their houses into whose mouth they will put a Tobacco pipe kindled and one behind that Image drawes the smoke which the siluer vulgar and children thinke to be done by their God or Idoll They haue a certaine herbe called Weysake like Liuerwort which they chew and spit into poysoned wounds that are thereby healed in foure and twenty houres In finding out their medicinall Roote it is the Relation of Master George Percie six of them hold together by the armes and so goe singing and withall searching and when they haue found it sit downe singing crossing the Root with their hands for a good space then gather chew and spit He thus describeth their dances One stands in the middest singing and clapping hands all the rest dance about him shooting hollowing stamping with antike gesture like
weapons and sometimes separate themselues and their families till time waste away their indignation and then returne yet are the fierce and politike in warre These Nations and the Susolas Comos Camoles Quitones and other Names of Barbarisme vse Tobacco and a drinke made of the leaues of certaine trees boiled with water and put vp into certaine vessels which they drinke as hot as they can endure crying meane-while Who will drinke And when the women heare this cry they suddenly stand still without stirring any way although they be laden they beleeuing that if any woman should then moue her selfe some euill thing would enter into the drinke whereof they must die soone after and therefore if any such accident happen they cast all away and likewise if a woman passe by whiles they are brewing it if the vessell be vncouered When the women haue their naturall fluxe they must be their owne Cookes but for no body else They haue some Men married to other Men being attired in habit of Women and performing onely womanly offices In some places as they passed their Physicians which commonly are in sauage Nations Magicians and Priests had rattles of Gourds which they suppose to come from heauen and to haue great vertue none other daring to touch them Some vsed for boiling wild Gourds not by putting fire vnder but by heating stones continually in the fire and putting them into the liquor till it seethe Some people on the Mountaines for a third part of the yeere eate nothing but a powder made of straw In some places were trees of such venemous qualitie that the leaues thereof in standing waters would poison whatsoeuer dranke thereof Some acknowledged a certaine man in heauen called Aguar who gaue them raine and all good things All these people as he passed with a Negro and two others after he had escaped some of his first Masters which held him in hard slauerie held them for children of the Sunne and therefore receiued them with great reuerence and festiuall pompe and conueyed them still to the next nation Westward towards the South Sea till they came to Spaniards alwayes vsing to rob those people to whom they deliuered them of their little wealth which departed from the same with the greater content because they serued the next people and so successiuely with like sawce They found some rich Sables of muskie sent and Emeralds They were out in this Expedition and captiuity ten yeeres before they could recouer Spaine from 1527. to 1537. §. IIII. Other Obseruations of Florida THese things following Ortelius saith he had from his Nephew Caelius Ortelius by the relation of an eye-witnesse The King giueth or selleth rather to euery man his wife If a woman commit adulterie she is bound to a tree her armes and legges stretched out all day and sometimes whipped A woman three houres after she is deliuered of a child carries the Infant to the Riuer to wash it They obserue no discipline in their families with their children They haue fleas which bite so eagerly that they leaue a great deformitie like a leprie after They haue winged Serpents one of which I saw saith Nicolaus Challusius the wings whereof seemed to enable it to fly a little height from the ground The Inhabitants were very carefull to get the head thereof as was thought for some superstition Botero saith that they haue three sorts of Harts and of one of them make the same commodities which we doe of our Kine keeping them tame and milking them The Spaniard hath three Garrisons on the coast of Florida S. Iacomo S. Agostino and S. Philippo They are much addicted to venery and yet abstaine from their wiues after conception knowne When Ferdinando Soto entred Florida he there found amongst the Indians one Iohn Ortiz a Spaniard which by the subtiltie of the people vnder colour of deliuering a Letter which they had fastened to a cleft Cane was taken and liued twelue yeeres with them Vcita the Lord of the place made him his Temple-keeper because that by night the wolues came and carried away the dead corps Hee reported that these people are worshippers of the Deuill and vse to offer vnto him the life and bloud of their Indians or of any people that they can come by and when he will haue them doe that sacrifice vnto him hee speaketh vnto them and tels them that he is a thirst and enioynes them this sacrifice They haue a Prophecie That a white people should subdue them wherein the French and Spanish haue hitherto failed in their attempts Soto hauing in his greedy hopes neglected the many commodities he might haue enioyed to finde greater was brought to such dumps that hee thereon sickened and after died But before he tooke his bed he sent to the Cacique of Quigalta to tell him that he was the Child of the Sunne and therefore would haue him repaire to him he answered That if he would dry vp the Riuer he would beleeue him And when he was dead because he made the Indians beleeue that the Christians were immortall the Spaniards sought to conceale his death But the Cacique of Guachoya busily enquiring for him they answered that he was gone to heauen as many times he did and had left another in his place The Cacique thinking he was dead commanded two yong and well proportioned Indians to be brought thither saying it was their custome to kill men when any Lord died to wait on him by the way which their cruell courtesie the Spaniards refused denying that their Lord was dead One Cacique asked Soto what he was and why hee came thither He answered that he was the sonne of God and came to teach them knowledge of the Law Not so saith the Cacique if God bids thee thus to kill steale and worke all kind of mischiefe For their credulitie in like case Laudonniere telleth that a strange and vnheard-of lightening hapned within a league of their Fort which consumed in an instant 500. acres of meadow being then greene and halfe couered with water together with the foules that were therein It continued burning three dayes together and made the Frenchmen thinke that for their sakes the Indians had set fire on their dwellings and were gone to some other place But a certaine Paracoussy which is one of their petty Kings or Caciques sent to him a Present beseeching him to command his men that they should shoot no more towards his dwelling thinking that the Ordinance had caused all this which occasion he vsed to his owne good by arrogating that to himselfe which he saw their simplicitie conceiued of him Within two dayes after this accident fell such an heat that the Riuer I thinke was ready to seethe and in the mouth of the Riuer were found dead therewith fishes enow to haue laden fifty Carts whereof issued by putrifacton much sicknesse Calos is neere the Cape of Florida The King thereof made his subiects beleeue that his Sorceries and
vnto his laborious Collections for which our English Nauigations both for the memoriall of passed incouragement of present and instructions to the future are as to Neptunes Secretarie and the Oceans Protonotary indebted beyond recompence whereby he being dead whiles we write these things yet speaketh And although in this third Edition I could not obtaine like kindnesse from him I know not how affected or infected with emulation or iealousie yet shall his Name liue whiles my Writings endure as without whose helpes and industrious Collections perhaps I had neuer troubled the World in this kind And this is my Epitaph in his memory who hath yet a better his owne large Volumes being the best and truest Titles of his Honour and if some Iuno Lucina would helpe to bring forth the Posthume Issue of his Voyages not yet published the World should enioy a more full Testimony of his paines in that kind CHAP. IX Of New Spaine and the conquest thereof by HERNANDO CORTES §. I. Of the first Discouerie by CORTES and others NOw are we safely arriued out of the South Sea and North vnknowne Lands where we haue wildered our selues and wearied the Reader in this great and spacious Country of New Spaine New Spaine is all that which lyeth betweene Florida and California and confines on the South with Guatimala and Iucatan how it came to be so called asketh a long Discourse concerning the Conquest thereof by Cortes whose History is thus related Hernando Cortes was borne at Medellin in Andulozia a Prouince of Spaine Anno 1485. When he was nineteene yeeres old he sayled to the Iland of Saint Domingo where Ouando the Gouernour kindly entertayned him Hee went to the conquest of Cuba in the yeere 1511. as Clerke to the Treasurer vnder the conduct of Iames Velasques who gaue vnto him the Indians of Manicorao where he was the first that brought vp Kine Sheepe and Mares and had heards and flockes of them and with his Indians hee gathered great quantitie of Gold so that in short time he was able to put in two thousand Castlins for his stocke with Andres de Duero a Merchant At this time Christopher Morante had sent An. 1517. Francis Hernandes de Cordoua who first discouered Yucatan whence he brought nothing except the relation of the Country but stripes whereupon Iames Velasques in the yeere 1518. sent his Kinsman Iohn de Grijalua with 200. Spaniards in foure ships hee traded in the Riuer of Tauasco and for trifles returned much Gold and curious workes of Feathers Idols of Gold a whole harnesse or furniture for an armed man of Gold thin beaten Eagles Lions and other pourtratures found in Gold c. But while Grijalua deferred his returne Velasques agreed with Cortes to be his partner in the Discouerie which hee gladly accepted and procured licence from the Gouernours in Domingo and prepared for the Voyage Velasques afterward vsed all meanes to breake off in so much that Cortes was forced to engage all his owne stocke and credit with his friends in the Expedition and with fiue hundred and fiftie Spaniards in eleuen Ships set sayle the tenth of February 1519. and arriued at the Iland of Acusamil The Inhabitants at first fled but by the kinde entertainment of some that were taken they returned and receiued him and his with all kinde Offices They told him of certaine bearded men in Yucatan whither Cortes sent and one of them Geronimo de Aguilar came vnto him who told him that by shipwracke at Iamaica their Caruell being lost twentie of them wandred in the boat without sayle water or bread thirteene or fourteene dayes in which space the violence of the Current had cast them on shoare in a Prouince called Maija where as they trauelled seuen died with famine and their Captayne Valdinia and other foure were sacrificed to the Idols by the Cacike or Lord of the Countrie and eaten in a solemne banquet and hee with sixe other were put into a coope or cage to be fatned for another Sacrifice But breaking prison they escaped to another Cacike enemie to the former where all the rest died but himselfe and Gonsalo Guerrer a Mariner Hee had transformed himselfe into the Indian Cut boring his Nose full of holes his eares iagged his face and hands painted married a wife and became a Captaine of name amongst the Indians and would not returne with this Aguilar Cortes with this new Interpreter passed vp the Riuer Tauasco called of the former Discouerer Grijalua where the Towne that stood thereon refusing to victuall him was taken and sacked The Indians here with enraged assembled an Armie of fortie thousand but Cortes by his Horse Ordnance preuayled the Indians thinking the Horse and Rider had beene but one Creature whose gaping and swiftnesse was terrible vnto them whereupon they submitted themselues When they heard the Horses ney they had thought the Horses could speake and demanded what they said the Spaniards answered These Horses are sore offended with you for fighting with them and would haue you corrected the simple Indians presented Roses and Hens to the beasts desiring them to eate and to pardon them Cortes purposed to discouer Westward because he heard that there were Mynes of Gold hauing first receiued their Vassalage to the King his Master to whom hee said the Monarchie of the Vniuersall did appertaine These were the first Vassals the Emperour had in New Spaine They named the Towne where these things were done Victorie before called Potonchan contayning neere fiue and twenty thousand Houses which are great made of Lime and Stone and Bricke and some of mudwals and rafters couered with Straw their dwelling is in the vpper part of the House for the moystnesse of the Soyle They did eate mans flesh sacrificed The Spaniards sailed further Westward and came to Saint Iohn de Vlhua where Teudilli the Gouernour of the Country came to him with foure thousand Indians He did his reuerence to the Captaine burning Frankincense after their custome and little strawes touched in the bloud of his owne bodie and then presented vnto him Victuals and Iewels of Gold and other curious workes of Feathers which Cortes requited with a Collar of Glasse and other things of small value A woman-slaue giuen him at Potonchan vnderstood their Language and she with Aguilar were his Interpreters Cortes professed himselfe the Seruant of a great Emperour which had sent him thither whose power is so highly extolled that Teudilli maruelled thinking there had beene no such Prince in the World as his Master and Souereigne the King of Mexico whose Vassal he was named Mutezuma To him he sent the representations of these bearded Men and their Horses Apparell Weapons Ordnance and other Rarities painted in Cotton-clothes their ships and numbers These painted Cottons he sent by Posts which deliuered them from one to another with such celeritie that in a day and night the message came to Mexico which was two hundred and ten miles distant
Pits with sharpe stakes set vp in them couered with stickes and earth these they made for the Spaniards but in a confused flight fell therein themselues Here the Spaniards built the Towne of Assumption which Herera saith hath foure hundred Spanish housholds and three thousand Mestizas The King of the Scherues attended with twelue thousand men met the Spaniards and gaue them friendly entertainment with dancing musick and feasting The women goe naked and paint themselues as artificially as any of our Painters could doe they weare Carpets of Cotton with the figures of Indian beasts The King asked the Spaniards What they sought who answered Siluer and Gold He then gaue them a siluer Crowne which hee said he had taken in the warres which hee had waged with the Amazones that dwelt two moneths iourney thence Of these Amazones the Indians told the same things that Orellana told of neere that Riuer which hath receiued name of this supposition The Spaniards with some of the Scherues for their Guides set forth for this Amazonian Discouery but were encountred by the way with hote waters in which they waded vp to the waste and so continued diuers dayes till they came to a Nation called Orthuesen who were then infected with a Pestilence caused by famine which famine the Grashoppers had effected two yeeres together eating vp all the fruits which nature or husbandry had prouided for their sustinance Thus these Martiall and Venerean warres of the Spaniards wanted food to hold out further toward the Amazons if there were any such people and that they were not as before I said the warre-like Wiues or haply some gallant Viragoes that by themselues would let the World see what women could doe but yet I cannot subscribe to the rest of their storie But I am wearie of leading you any further in this Discouerie of this great Riuer and the neere Inhabitants seeing little is obserued in our Authour of their Religions Some of these barbarous Nations he sayth hanged vp the hairie skin of their slaine Enemies in their Temples or Houses of deuotion this people is called Iepori To giue you a Catalogue of the names of the Indian Nations that inhabited these parts would be but tedious These Iournies of the Spaniards were to see what Gold and not what Gods the Indians had They passed vp through the Land into Peru Betweene Peru and these more Easterly parts are the Hils Andi or Andes which lift vp their snowie tops vnto the cloudes and reach vnto the Magellane Straits In them inhabit many fierce Nations bordering vpon the Nations of Brasill and Plata The Ciraguans the Viracans the Toui the Varai These last exercise their children vnto Armes betimes vnto them they commit their Captiues for triall of their bloudy forwardnesse and he which at one blow can kill a Captiue is of the greatest hopes and rewarded for his encouragement To this end they name their children Tygre Lion that their names might teach them the like beastly furie At the new full Moone they wound themselues with sharpe bones to inure themselues to things of war They weepe in the entertainment of a friend as the Brasilians doe In seuenteene degrees stands the Spanish Citie of Holy Crosse of the Mountaine The Riuer Vapai in those Valleyes riseth and falleth as Nilus doth There is a Brooke at Holy Crosse of a wonderfull nature it is but little aboue two yards broad and shallow withall not running aboue a league but is drunke vp of the thirstie sands Yet doth this Brooke prouide the Citie water and three sorts of good fish and that in great plenty from the end of February to the end of May. At other times there are few They vse diuers meanes of shauing their heads which they say they learned of one Paicume In the womens lying in the man keeps his bed as is said of the Brasilians More towards the East dwell the Itatini people which call themselues Garay that is Warriours and others Tapuis or Slaues The language of the Varrai is common to all these Nations with the Brasilians that as in the other World Latine Sclauon and Arabike so in that New World the Varay Cuscan and Mexican Language will generally serue a mans turne The Kingdome of Tucuma stretcheth two hundred leagues betweene Chili Brasill Holy Crosse and Paraguay The Spaniards haue therein fiue Colonies It is a plaine Country The Paraguay inhabit along the Riuer so called whereof they take name From Plata Southwards is the great Region of Chica washed on the South East and West by the Sea The Inhabitants are called Patagones §. II. Of Giants and other Nations neere the Straits THe Spaniards which with Magellane first discouered the Straits saw Giants on this Coast of which he carried away one with him to Sea where after for want of sufficient food he died Edward Cliffe that wrote Master Winters Voyage who first of all others returned out of the Straits by the same way homewards because he saw on this Coast men of common stature excepteth against that report of Giants as a Giant-like report exceeding the stature and measure of Truth But besides that some of our owne at another time measured the print of mens feete eighteene inches in the Sands Oliuer Noort in his World compassing Voyage had three of his men slaine by men of admirable stature with long haire not farre from Port Desire about seuen and forty degrees of Southerly latitude and after in the Magellane Straits discomfited a band of Sauages which neither would yeeld nor flee from their wiues and children which were in a Caue iust by till euery man was slaine Foure Boyes the Hollanders carried away one of which learning their Language told them of three Families or Tribes in those parts of ordinary stature and of a fourth which were Giants ten or eleuen foote high which warred vpon the former Sebalt de Weert being detayned fiue moneths in the Straits by foule weather sent his men to fish for their prouision which exceedingly failed them who there were suddenly assayled by seuen Canoas of Giants which they guessed to be so high as is mentioned who being put to flight by their Peeces fled to land and plucked vp Trees in their rude manner barricadoing and fortifying themselues against the further pursuite of the Hollanders who were no lesse glad that they were rid of such company These men both Giants and others went either wholly naked or so clothed as they seemed not to dread the cold which is yet there so violent that besides the Mountaintops alway couered with Snow their very Summer in the middest thereof freeth them not from Ice Yea at that time of the yeere those Hollanders encountred an Iland of Ice in the Sea which the cold Aire had there mounted and maintained in despight of Neptunes rage or the Sunnes volley of shot in his neerest approach The Trees in these parts and the men it seemeth are naturally fortified
against those Colds the one as is said alwayes in manner naked the other alwayes clothed out-brauing the Winters violence in their Summer-like Greene Liuery seeming to stoope vnder the burthen of continuall Frosts and Snowes and in a naturall wisdome clothe themselues and hold their leaues the surer Those Giantly men about Port Desire when they die are brought to the Cliffes and there buried with their Bowes Arrowes Darts and all their almost no substance Master Kniuet writeth that he saw footings at Port Desire as bigge as foure of ours and two men newly buried one of which was fourteene spans long He also saw one in Brasil taken by Alonso Dias a Spaniard being by foule weather driuen out of Saint Iulians which was a yong man and yet aboue thirteene spans high They goe naked and are faire and well proportioned At Port Famine in the Straits He saith they saw some dwarfish Sauages not aboue fiue or six spans high which were thicke and strong with wide-mouthes almost to the eares they eate their meat a little scorched besmearing their faces and brests with the bloud running out of their mouthes they lay young feathers to this bloud which glues them to their bodies Foure or fiue thousand traded with them at the Poles end The cold is so extreme that Henry Barwell became bald therewith so continuing a yeere or two One Harris a Goldsmith blowing his frozen nose cast it with his fingers into the fire and our Author himselfe going on shore and returning wet on his feet the next morning pulled off his toes together with his stockins from his benummed feete which were as blacke as foote without feeling and were after cured with words or charmes Euery day some died of cold They saw there a kind of beast bigger then a Horse with eares aboue a span long and a taile like a Cow called Tapetyweson he saw the like in Manicongo The Sauages about the Straits feed as both the same Author and the Hollanders report on raw flesh and other filthy food and are Man-eaters §. III. Of the Magellan Straits IT is no small credit to our Nation and Nauigation that these Straits haue more enlarged themselues and giuen oftner and freer passage to vs then to any other Drake swamme thorow Winter both passed and returned and so did Carder in the Pinnasse as before is said Candish passed but returned as Drake had done about the World in his circuit The Delight of Bristoll entred them and with small delight spent sixe weekes in them and Captaine Dauies companion of Master Candish in his last Voyage three times entred the South Sea which three times forced him backe into the embracing armes of the vntrustie Straits Some others haue attempted but not attained them as Fenton and Ward and the Voyage set forth in the yeere of our Lord 1586. by the Earle of Cumberland The Land on Larbord side saith Sir Richard Hawkins is without doubt Ilands low sandy broken on Starbord is very mountaynous the lower Mountaynes whereof although they be for their height wonderfull yet as we haue said of the differing statures of the men they haue more Giantly ouer-lookers with Snowie lockes and Cloudy lookes betweene them may be numbred three Regions of Clouds These Straits are fourescore and ten leagues thorow of vnequall breadth in the narrowest place a league ouer The mouth is in two and fifty degrees and an halfe or as Sir Richard Hawkins obserued in 52. degrees 50. minutes His company killed a thousand Penguins a day this is a Fowle like a Goose hauing no feathers on their bodies but downe it cannot flye but will runne as fast as most men feeds on fish and grasse and harbours in Berries Seales are many in these parts which will fall dead with a blow on the snout some affirme the same of the Crocodile otherwise not easily pierced with a Sword or fearing a Musket-shot He saith they are like Lions that they sleepe on Land and haue euer one to watch which is also reported of the Morse Hee addeth of the Canoes of the Sauages there that they are made artificially of the rindes of Trees sowed together with the finnes of Whales sharpe at both ends and turning vp When these Straits were first discouered they named them the Strait of Victorie because the ship called the Victorie first descried them a name fitly ascribed both to the Straits and Ship the one first obtayning the Marine victory encompassing the compasse of the earth the other still remayning the onely knowne passage whereby that Sea-victory can bee atchieued But the name soone passed from the Ship to the Generall of whom still it is called the Strait of Magaglianes or Magellan The Voyage of Sir Francis Drake so vexed the Spaniard that hee sent Pedro Sarmiento to inhabit there that he might prohibit other Nations to passe that way but Tempest and Famine hating the Spanish insolence whose ambitious designes alway aimed at a Plus vltra brought them to a Plus vltra indeed further then euer they had designed diuers of the ships which at first were three and twentie with three thousand and fiue hundred men perishing in the deuouring iawes of the Ocean and others in their selfe deuouring mawes of Hunger which eate them vp with not eating The Name of Iesus and Philips Citie were their two newly erected Colonies peopled with foure hundred men and thirty women which by famine were brought to three and twenty persons when Master Candish tooke Hernando one of that company in his prosperous Voyage another who had maintained himselfe by his Peece and liued in a house alone a long time was taken by the Delight of Bâiâtoll two yeeres after The English gaue a name fitting to this distressed Citie calling it Port Pamine The last Voyage of Master Candish proued vnfortunate both in the losse of himselfe and many men the blacke Pinnasse was lost in the South Sea the Desire returned but lost diuers of her men surprised as was thought and deuoured by the Sauages neere to Port Desire The Sauages heere presented themselues throwing dust in the Aire leaping c. and either had Vizards on their faces like Dogges faces or else their faces were Dogges faces indeed I haue seene a Copie of a Discourse written by Master Candish himselfe to Sir Tristram-Gorges whom he made sole Executor of his last Will where he thus affirmeth The running away of the Villaine Dauis was the death of me and decay of the whole action and his onely trecherie in running from me the vtter ruine of all Hee complaines also of mutinies and that by South-west and West South-west winds he was driuen from shore foure hundred leagues and from fifty to forty degrees that he was taken with Winter and stormes in the Straits and such Frosts and Snowes in May as he neuer saw the like so that in seuen or eight dayes forty dyed and seuenty sickened Dauies in the Desire and
of his Horse wherof hee dyed and asked where hee was most pained sayd in his Soule as guilty to himselfe of his former cruelties and couetousnesse This is the profit of vnsanctified and ill-sanctified Gold the one whereof we see in these Peruuian Temples thus spoyled by the Spaniards who in the other respect were more spoyled by this spoyle and purchase What golden dayes these were to the Spaniards this History in diuers places sheweth From one Palace of Cusco sayth Xeres they tooke seuen hundred plates of Gold each whereof weighed fiue hundred Castlins from another House the weight of two hundred thousand Two Houses of Gold hee speakes of the very thatch being counterfeit in Gold the strawes with the eares artificially wrought But euery where are these Relations wrought and embrodered with Cusco Gold Aluarados Armie which he brought into Peru had perished as Cieza relateth with drought but for certaine Canes as bigge as a mans legge which betweene the knots contayned a pottle of water extracted from the dewes for there fell no raine in those parts Giraua sayth that the Inhabitants of Anzerma were in their Warres armed with complete Harnesse of Gold and that about Quito there were Mynes whence more Gold was taken then Earth I tye no mans credit to these reports but sure it is that they had these Metals in abundance which the Spanish warres haue made our European World to feele more managed and mayntayned by Indian wedges then Spanish Blades But let vs come from their Mynes to their Minds which for heauenly things were as ful of drosse as the other were of purer Metals CHAP. X. Of the many Gods of Peru their opinions of the Creation Floud and end of the World §. I. Of their Gods THe Peruuians acknowledged a Supreme Lord and Authour of all things which they called Viracocha and gaue him names of great excellencie as Pachacamas or Pachayachachis which is the Creator of Heauen and Earth and Vsapu that is admirable and other the like Him they did worship as the chiefest of all and honoured him in beholding the Heauens Yet had they no proper name for God no more then the Mexicans but such as in this sort might signifie him by his attributes or workes and therefore are forced to vse the Spanish name Dios In the name of Pachacamac or Creator they had a rich Temple erected to him wherein they worshipped notwithstanding the Deuill and certaine figures The name of Viracocha was of the greatest sound in their deuotions and so they called the Spaniards esteeming them the Sonnes of Heauen Benzo alledgeth another cause of that name giuen to the Spaniards It signifieth saith he the froth of the Sea Vira is froth Cochie the Sea because they thought them ingendred of Sea froth and nourished therewith in regard of their couetousnesse and crueltie deuouring all things applying that name to them in respect of their wicked practices and not for Diuine Originall Yea they curse the Sea which sent such a cursed brood into the Land The Spaniards came thither by Sea as you haue heard If I sayth Benzo asked any of them for any Christian by that Title they would neyther looke on me nor answere but if I enquired for them by the name of Viracochie they would presently make answere And there would the Father point to the child goes a Viracochi In this they agreed with the ancient Grecian Ethnikes which termed the most inhumane Monsters of humanitie and the cruellest Tyrants the Sonnes of Neptune as procreated of the Sea Such were Procrustes Polyphemus and others To reconcile these two wholly is impossible not so to shew some reason why the same name might bee giuen both to their Idoll and the Spaniards These might bee so termed as comming thither at first by Sea and haply because at the first they thought somewhat more then humane to be in them and that which at first they gaue for honour may now bee continued in an Ironie or Antiphrasis whiles they thought them better then Men and found them little inferiour to Deuils Viracocha their great Authour of Nature may bee called by this Sea name for some especiall Sea Rites obserued in his honour or for the same cause that the Mythologians ascribe to Venus her Sea-generation For they pictured Venus swimming on the Sea as Albricus affirmeth and the Poet singeth Venus Orta Mari which the Mythologians apply to the motion and moysture required to generation and to that frothy nature of the Sperme So sayth Phornutus Venus è Mari nata perhibetur quòd ad omnium generationis causam motu humiditate opus sit Et fortè quòd spumosa sint animantium semina therefore sayth Fulgentius she is called Aphrodite for Aphros is Froth and so is Lust in regard of the vanitie and so is Seed in regard of naturall qualitie Perhaps also the first Master of Viracochas Mysteries which taught them first in Peru came thither by Sea But to returne to Acosta he telleth that the Ingua Yupangui to make himselfe more respected deuised that being one day alone Viracocha the Creator spake to him complayning that though hee were vniuersall Lord and Creator of all things and had made the Heauen the Sunne the World and Men and ruled all yet they did not yeeld him due obedience but did equally honour the Sunne Thunder Earth and other things giuing him to vnderstand that in Heauen where hee was they called him Viracocha Pachayachachia which signifieth vniuersall Creator promising also that hee would send men inuisibly to assist him against the Changuas who had lately defeated his Brother Vnder this colour he assembled a mightie Armie and ouerthrew the Changuas and from that time commanded that Viracocha should be held for vniuersall Lord and that the Images of the Sunne and Thunder should doe him reuerence And thenceforth they set his Image highest yet did he not dedicate any thing to him saying that hee being Lord of all had no need As for those inuisible Souldiers a conceit like that which wee haue mentioned of the Turkes he said that no man might see them but himselfe and since they were conuerted into stones and in that regard gathered a multitude of stones in the Mountaynes and placed them for Idols sacrificing them He called them Pururaucas and carried them to the warres with great deuotion making his Souldiers beleeue that they had gotten the victory through their helpe And by this meanes he obtayned goodly victories Next to Viracocha they worshipped the Sunne and after him the Thunder which they called by three names Chuquilla Catuilla and Intijllapa supposing it to be a man in Heauen with a Sling and a Mace in whose power it is to cause Raine Haile Thunder and other effects of the ayrie Region This Guaca so they called both their Idols and Temples was Generall to all the Indians of Peru and in Cusco they sacrificed to
three hundred Mynes of Spaniards and fiue thousand of Indians and that the Kings part there is two Millions of Siluer in Chili one and one and a halfe of Gold all the Gold and Siluer which yeerely comes to Lima is twelue Millions This Lima is the same with Los Reyes before mentioned and is an Archiepiscopall See and hath vnder it the Bishops of Quito Cusco Guamanga Arequipa Pax Plata Trugillo Guanuco Chachapoia Portas Vetus Guaiaquil Popaian Carchi Saint Michael and Saint Francis §. III. Obseruations of American Rites out of IERONYMO ROMAN IEronymo Roman a Spanish Fryer hath written somewhat largely of the Indian Ceremonies in his second Tome of the Common-wealths of the World especially of New Spaine and Peru but therein and in other his Relations differs from other perhaps more vnderstanding Writers From Florida to Panama hee affirmes there was little Religion or Politie that they acknowledged One True God Immortall and inuisible reigning in Heauen whom they called Yocahuuaguamaorocoti which they said had a Mother named Atabex and a Brother called Guaca He tels of their Images that an Indian going through a Wood saw the tree shake which striking him in feare hee approched to that which made most noyse and asked what hee would haue and who hee was The tree the Deuill or the Lyer made answere That hee should first goe call a Bohique or Priest which comming to the tree demanded Why hee was sent for and was by the tree instructed how to make thereof an Image and Temple and ordayned Sacrifices and Ceremonies which by cutting of that tree was presently effected and the Dedication yeerely solemnized The truth of the History I know not of the Mystery is plaine that they which make them are like vnto them and such Blocks may best be taught of Blocks their blockish Deuotions In New Spaine the Sunne he sayth was their chiefe God and they erected to him the most sumptuous Temples in the World besides other artificial Deities innumerable in matter and forme infinitely diuersified like Birds Beasts Serpents one kind like the Picture of Eue with the Serpent like the Grecian Bacchus like their mitred Bishops like Frogs or other naturall or imaginary formes Any thing which could eyther hurt or benefit them they obserued as Gods In Mexico they had hee sayth diuers degrees of their Priests the first of the High Bishop or Pope in the Mexican Language called Ilchuatecotl in the Totona tongue Papa as also we haue before obserued the second was as a Bishop and had other inferiour Priests subordinate When the Spaniards erected their Deuotions in Mexico they did not pray for the Papa lest they might be interpreted of this Ethnike Pope but called him the High Bishop Their Bishop they called Hupixe which signifies the Great Minister of God Their Priests Tetuy Pixque that is Gods Officers Other Functions bare name of their particular Offices Treasurer Vestry-keeper and the rest Some Prouinces in New Spaine had sixe Priests which were as it were Patriarkes or Archbishops all vnder the Pope aforesaid all addicted to Abstinence and Chastitie not drinking strong drinke and casting their eyes to the ground if they saw a woman professing much grauitie and mortification esteemed as Saints and of great authoritie and sway in the S ate The eldest Sonnes of Lords succeeded in their temporall estates the second was made a Priest and the Pope was Sonne to the King or some chiefe Lord in the Countrey after whose death the most Ancient succeeded being solemnely anoynted by the Priests with an Oyntment mixed with the bloud of circumcised Infants The Temples were all called Tehutlamacax a word compounded of Tehu which signifies God and Tlamacax a House or Mansion Many inferiour Offices in the Temple were executed by Citizens or honourable persons and others which liued neere the Temple vnder a speciall Master of Ceremonies called Telpuchitlato Many other things he writes of the Religion of New Spaine partly agreeing with our former Relations partly diuers or contrarie The like also of Peru where the chiefe Priest he sayth was stiled Vilaoma the Temples were most magnificent which they erected on high grounds or Hil tops making foure round Mounts of earth higher each and lesser then the former in the middest building the Temple in foure squares like Cloysters of Monasteries within which were Altars and in the most eminent place the rich and pompous Image of the Sunne Their Temples had two doores to which they ascended by thirty steps They were rich on the inner side being for the most part Gold Siluer or other rich Metals On the Easterne part was an Oratorie or Chancell against the Sun-rising ascended by six steps with a thicke wall and a hollow part therein which contayned the Image of the Sunne with rayes of Gold as we paint it by reflexion of the Sun-beames yeelding a Sun-like lustre Of all their Temples those of Pachicama and Cusco were most famous to which were Pilgrimages from the Prouinces as to Saint Iames our Lady and other famous Holies in Christendome three hundred leagues distant If I should follow this Fryer in his large Obseruations of the American Rites I might soone out-goe your patience and somewhere perhaps the Truth contenting my selfe therefore with that before obserued out of the most indicious Authors if your Author bee iudicious I remit those that would further know his Relations to himselfe hauing chosen a little and that here by it selfe inserted And thus we take our leaue of this Continent and must into the adioyning Sea to obserue matters of principall note we shall there find CHAP XIII Of the Seas and Ilands adioyning to America §. I. Of the Ladrones Margarita and Cubagua and the Seas betwixt them ANd now I must obey the Spaniards Law which will admit no strangers trafficke in Peru and are iealous of any Corriuall which shall hold longer and more familiar Discourse with America although they haue rather forced her to their lusts then wooed her to their loues I also beginne to grow wearie of this trauell in another World willing to looke homewards and therefore am now embarqued on the Peruuian Coast where the Peaceable Sea may free me of those former dangers whereto my Pilgrimage was subiect in passing along snowie and fierie Hils deceitfull vnwholsome Bogs scorching sandy Plaines Wildernesses inhabited with wild beasts Habitations peopled with wilder and more beastly Men and now by this commoditie of my Paper-barke I may both direct my course homewards and yet walke as intending another contrary or diuers Voyage And euen as those Heauenly Planets in their Wandering and yet most constant course are guided by the generall motion of that Vniuersall Wheele and yet forget not their owne peculiar so I in my wandering Discoueries propound all and euery place of the World to be the place of my Exercise and subiect of my labour but yet the smoke of Ithaca is sweetest and my knowing all would
Towres of the wall fell thereby the people ranne into the fields and Acraus the Hill there fell into the Sea a blacke and vnsauoury smoke ascending thence The Riuer also vanished for a farsang An. 246. Omar inuaded the Romans and carried thence seuentie thousand captiues others also in other places Mutewakkell hauing prayed and preached before the people the last Friday in Ramadan at his returne reproued his Sonne Mustansir and threaned him and his Mother who thereupon set his Seruants to kill him A principall cause hereof was Mutewakkels hatred to Ali Sonne of Abutalib which Mustansir could not beare Hee reigned fourteene yeeres ten moneths and three days He tooke away the temptation from men and the World was ordered Muhammed Abugiafar Mustansir Billa was priuately inaugurated the same day of his Fathers death and publikely the day after He continued sixe moneths A Persian Carpet with the Image of a King being haply brought before him he would needs force one to read the Letters therein wrought which were I Syroes Sonne of Cosroes slue my Father and reigned but sixe moneths Some say he was poysoned A fearefull Dreame also of his Fathers threatning him with short Reigne and fire after it terrified him He had made his two brethren resigne their partnership of the couenant Ahmed Ahulabbas Mustain Billa Sonne of Muhammed Sonne of Mutasim was enthronized in his place and imprisoned Mutaz and Muaijad An. 249. the Turkes killed Vtamaz which ruled all vnder Mustain An. 250. Iahia Sonne of Omar of the Posteritie of Ali arose at Cufa but was slaine in battell They which had slaine Mutewakkell slue also Iaaz whereupon Mustain fledde to Bagdad and the people created Mutaz Chalifa Mutaz sent his brother Ahmed to besiege Mustain at Bagdad whose Generall Abdalla made his Peace with Ahmed The same yeere Hasen of the Posterity of Ali possessed himselfe of Tabristan and another Hasen the Talibite of Ali his Posteritie arose in the Region of Dailam and besieged Mecca but both were put to flight and this last died An. 252. Mustain resigned the Chalifate and was committed to custodie where by Mutaz his procurement he was slaine He reigned two yeeres and nine moneths Muhammed Abu-Abdalla Mutaz Billa was the thirteenth Abasian Chalif Hee deposed his brother Muaijad from the partnership of the couenant and imprisoned him and perceiuing that the Turks would haue him set at liberty he caused him to be strangled in clothes that the Iudges could perceiue no signe of violent death in him An. 253. the Turkes killed Wasif for their stipends the Keeper of the Port whose Sonne Salih procured the deposition of Mutaz and starued him to death hauing reigned foure yeeres six moneths and three and twentie dayes He was a man giuen to his pleasures and negligent of gouernment A. 254. Ahmed Sonne of Tulan was made Gouernour of Egypt Muhammed Abu-Abdalla Muhtadi Billa Sonne of Watic Sonne of Mutasim succeeded . An. 255. He forbade the vse of Wine and reiected Singers and Iesters exiled Soothsayers refused the Lions and hunting Dogges in the Imperiall Tower and tooke away Tributes He also tooke on him to bee present at Iudgements and Accounts and sate euery Munday and Thursday to attend the people hauing a Booke before him Habib rebelled at Basra saying falsly that he was Ali Sonne of Muhammed of the Posteritie of Ali. He gathered together the Rihi which liued like Lions he was an Astrologer of bad Religion Hee continued to the yeere 270. Musa killed Salih the killer of his Master An. 256. Muhtadi Billa was slaine that yeere by the mutinous Turkes hauing reigned eleuen monethes and some dayes Ahmed Abulabbas Mutamid Alalla Sonne of Mutewakkel was created the same day at Samarra An. 256. the Rihi tooke foure and twentie Ships of the Sea and slue all that were in them and Habib with eighty thousand men did much spoyle He got the victory in diuers fights against Mutamids Armies He tooke Basra and slue twenty thousand Inhabitants at his entrance He preuayled also A. 258. and slue Muflish neyther could Muaffic Billa whom Mutamid had made Gouernour of the East and partner of the league preuayle against him Hee made the People beleeue that hee knew all secrets and could doe things miraculous An. 259. Iacob Sonne of Allit rebelled at Nisabur and possessed himselfe of Tabristan Habibs Souldiers slue fifty thousand at Ahwaz and threw downe the wals He and Iacob made great stirres and ouerthrew Mutamids Captaines Iacob put to flight Muhammed Sonne of Wasil and tooke his Castle in which were forty Millions of Staters Hee tooke Wasit Mutamid with his partner went against him and put him to flight But Habid preuayled in diuers battels he continued spoyling and victorious till Anno 267. at which time Muaffic Billa sent his Sonne Mutadid who chased him tooke his Citie Mabia which he had builded ruined the wals and filled vp the Ditches and freed out of his Prison fiue thousand Muslim women Muaffic pursued them to the Citie which they had builded with fiue Walls and as many Ditches and draue them out of it and got rich spoyles Habib had fortified Mahbar and had three hundred thousand Souldiers with him there Muaffic seeing it could not in short time be taken builded another Citie Muaffikia ouer against it he built also a Temple there stamped Coines inuited Merchants and by degrees preuayled An. 268. Lulu rebelled against Ahmed the Gouernour of Egypt and got Muaffics fauour whereby Ahmed was cursed in all Pulpits For Muaffic ruled all and Mutamid enioyed only the title his name on coines and to pray in Pulpits An. 270. Habib was taken and executed his head carried about for shew Muaffic was surnamed Nasir Lidinilla that is the Helper of Gods Religion for killing Habib The same yeere Ahmed dyed when death approched he lift vp his hands saying O Lord haue mercy on him which knew not his owne quantitie and shew thy selfe mercifull to him when he dieth He left three and thirty Sonnes He was a man of much iustice and almes and gaue euery moneth 300000. pieces of Gold in almes A thousand pieces of Gold daily were designed to his Kitchin and to Ecclesiasticke persons euery moneth hee gaue as much And whiles he gouerned Egypt two Millions and two hundred thousand pieces of Gold were carried to Bagdad to be giuen to the poore and to learned and good men Hee left in his treasury ten Millions of Gold Hee had seuen thousand Slaues and as many Horses eight thousand Mules and Camels three hundred Horses for warre all his owne proper goods The Rent of Egypt in his time was three hundred Millions of pieces of Gold He is said to haue executed with adding those which dyed in Prison eighteene thousand His Sonne Hamaruias succeeded in all which he had in Egypt and Syria An. 273. Muhammed Sonne of Abdurrahman King of Spaine dyed his Sonne Mundir succeeded An. 278. Muaffic Billa dyed and
848 Saualets many Voyages Sciequian Sect 463 Sclauonian Tongue the large extent thereof 973 Scribes not a Sect but a Function 132. The Historie of them 132. 133. Two sorts of them 132 Scriptures sense how diuerse 14 The mysticall is miste-all and missecall 16. Opinions concerning the Scripture 169. First penned by Moses 175. Digested by Ezra 87. Numbers of the Bookes Chapters Verses Who first Authour of Chapters 159 The Trent Decree of Translations 168. Iewes respect to the Scripture 168. 169 Seyles King of the Scythians his misfortunes 398 Scythia a great part of the World contayned vnder the name 396 Why so called ibid. The people religion language and manner of life 396 397. Their Temples Diuination Funerals c. 397. 398 Their cruelty and hatred of Forreigne Rites ibidem Particular Nations in Scythia their Acts and Rites 398. 399. seq Scythes a Monster 396 Scythilmus 45 Sea the Creation thereof 10. Diuision thereof 575. Commodities thereof ibid. The Red Sea 84 582. 583. seq 775. seq A large Discourse of the Sea and many Obseruations thereof 571. 572. seq The forme greatnesse depth ibid. The profit motion and saltnesse 573. 574 The Sea Original of Fountaines 574. Varieties of Seas 575. 576 The Persians and Mogol haue no power by Sea 293 Seales a kind of Fishes 435 Seba Peopler and people of Arabia 37. 225. The Region of Seba 143 Sebua Sebuaeans 139. Sebuaeans a Sect of Samaritans ibid. Sebaste in Samaria 105 Seboraei whence so called 165 Sebyrians 432 Secsina in Barbary 700 Sects in Golchonda 995 Seed of the woman and the Serpent 27 Master Selden his deserued commendation 70. 150 Seilan or Zeilan 616. seq The riches and rarities thereof ibid. Their Temples Images Monasteries Processions 617. Their workmanship and iugling 618 Whither Seilan bee Taprobane ibid. Selim the great Turke 283. sequitur Selim the second 285. 286. Selim the great Mogol now reignning his greatnesse and conditions 519. 520 Selfe-penance vide Punishments Selfe-murther 633 Selebes they abound with Gold 578 eat mans flesh 608. Ilands neere ibid. Seleucia 63. Turned into Bagdet 50. Built by Seleucas 63. With eight other of that name 73 Seleucus worshipped 70. His historie 73 Seleuccian Family of Turkes 279 280. 281 Semiramis her Pillar 45. Her Babylon Buildings 48. 49. Not the Founder thereof ibid. Her Sepulchre 45. The first that made Eunuchs 61. Abuse of her Husbands 66. Supposed the Founder of the Temple at Hierapolis 68 Her Image there 69. In Media 350. Her inuading India 381 Senaga Riuer 714 Senacherib ouerthrowne by Mice 62. Slaine by his owne Sonnes 66 Sentence in the Court of the Iewes how giuen 98 Sentida a feeling herbe 563 Sensim an Order of Tartarian Priests who obserue great strictnesse 418 Separatists a Sect of Moores 273 Sepulchres vide Funerals Serpents eaten in America 33. Diuers kinds of Serpents in India 565. Death to kill a Serpent ibid. The King of Calicuts opinion of Serpents 565. 566. Huge Serpents in Africa 623. 624 Seuerall kinds of Serpents there ibid. Serpent vsed to tempt Eue 21. 22 His curse 23. Seed of the Serpent 27. 28 Serpent Images in Belus Temple 47 Serpent honoured by the Phaenicians 77. By the Ophitae 135 Worshipped by the Arabians 221 By the Indians 565. By the Aegyptians 637. 638. By the Adeans 652. A Serpent the Armes of the King of China 451. Tame Serpents 623 Serpents in Brasill 912. 913 Seres their Habitaion and Rites 400 Serug Author of Idolatry 45. 95 Sesostris 227 Seth his Natiuitie and Posteritie 29. 30. Artes ascribed to him 31 Sethiani a Sect of the Iewes worshippers of Seth 135 Sem Sonne of Noah 36. His Posteritie 37. The same with Melchisedec 45 Serapis his Temple and Rites 650 651 Seriffo of Barbary his History 695 696 Seuerus his seueritie 71 Seuerity Elders 99 Seuenty Weekes of Daniel 98 Sharke a Fish 953. 954 Shaugh Tamas the Story of him and of the Persian troubles after his death 585. 586 Shem and his Posteritie 37 Shemer 136. A Citie so called ibid. Sherly viz. Sir Anthony Sherley his Trauels 388. 389 Sheshack and Shacke 58 Shomron Mountaine 136 Siam Silon or Sion a Citie and Kingdome in India 490. Their Houses Inundations Monkes and Superstitions ibidem Their Gods and Religious Men 491. sequitur Their Feastes Temples Deuotions 492. The Kings greatnesse ibidem Besieged 493. Acts of the Blacke and White Kings ibidem Fury of the Iapanders there ibidem They weare Balls in their yards 496 Sibils counterfeit 35. 38 Sichem 137. Called Flauia Caesarea and Naples 143. The Sichemites Religion ibid. Sicke persons how vsed amongst the Iewes 206 Sidon the building thereof 78 Sidonians first Authors of Weights and Measures 82 Sidon first inhabited the Sea-coast 86 Siluer the nature thereof and of the Mines 797 Sinai 225. Mount Sinai how situate ibid. Sincopura Straits 579 Sinda described 532. 533 Sinne the definition and distinction thereof 24. Whence Originall Sinne and how ibidem Whither by Generation 25 Sinnes combination in our first Parents 22. The fearefull state of Sinners 28. Seuen mortall sinnes reckoned by the Turkes 301 Sinne-offering of the Iewes 116 The nature of actuall sinne 25 What accounted sinnes by the Tartars 415. 416 Sion 94 Sithuchrus the same with Noah 47. His Chaldaean Legend ibid. Sitting a signe of reuerence standing of dignitie 420 Skuls in the Temple of Mexico how many 873. In Nicaragua 888 Skuls of Parents made drinking cups 951. A Turret built of stone and Skuls 951 Slaues of Angola 766 Sleds vsed by the Samoeds drawne with Deere 432. Their swiftnesse ibid. Sleds drawn with dogs 744 Snakes vide Serpents Snake-wood where growing 570 Socatera or Socotoro 778. The description thereof 779 Socota an Idoll in Virginia 839 Sodome and Sodomites 85. Historie of Sodome 83. 84. sequitur The Sodomie of Turkes 229 230. Of Persians 371 Of Tartars 419. Of Chinois 440 Sogor a Village neere Sodome 84 Sofala 756. Supposed Ophir ibid. Soldania 761. Their cheape sale of beasts beastly habit and diet colour c. 762. 763. 764 Solyman a name of diuers Turkes 280. 284 Solyman the Magnificent his acts 284. 285 Solmissus how situate 339 Sommers Ilands 960. 961 Sophia chiefe Temple in Constantinople turned into a Meschit 306. 307 Sophi of the Turkes 321 Sorceries of the Tartars 416 Soule 13. It s immortalitie 126 The Iewes Opinion of three soules and one Sabbatary 127 Dogzijn their Opinion of the soule 220 South-sea sayled by Viloa and Alarchon 922 South Continent how great 832 By whom discouered 831 Spaniards how detested in the Philippinas 604. 605. 606. In Cuba 954. Indian conceits of them and their Horses 962 Their cruelties in the West Indies and of their peruerse Conuersion of the Indians vnto Christianitie 962. 963. sequitur Spaine infested by the Danes 1045 Spelman viz. Sir Henry Spelman his deserued commendation 116 Spirit very God 3. Our sanctifier 4. His manner of working 6. 7. Mouing on the waters 6
Pet. Martyr Dec. 3. l. 6. m Pet. Martyr Dec. 2. l. 4. Rio Grande n They say Dabaiba was a woman of great wisdom honoured in her life Deified after death to whom they ascribe thunder and lightning when she is angry o Pensum exceedeth the Ducat a fourth part A Pezo Monstrous Harpyes p Linschot l. 2. q Nic. Monard cap. 53. Gomar Hist Gen. c. 71. r M. Gerrard Å¿ P. Messia l. 1. cap. 13. t P.M. Dec. 1. l. D Gomar c. 74. tom c. 84. b Gom cap. 76. c P.M. Dec. 7. lib. 4. d Gom. c. 78. Cubagua e Cap. 79. Their Marriages e P.M. Dec. 8. lib. 7. Their strange Creatures f Ouied. calleth it a Beare g Pliny Astolphi , and others describe this worme but I could neuer learne any thing to satisfie my selfe therein Their dancing and drunkennesse Their Gods Their Priests Their Diuinations Their Burials g P. Martyr Dec. 1. lib. 6. Gom part 2. cap. 84. Pearle fishing h P. Martyr Dec. 1. l b. 8 Of the Canibals see Chapter 13. i Gem. cap. 85. Relat. S.W.R. Psal. 104.20 ââ , 22 23. a Sir Walter Raleighs treatise of Guiana b King Abibeiba dwelt on a Tree in the Countrey of Dariena Pet. Martyr Die 3. lib. 6. a These might descend of those in Careca sup l. 8. c. 2. b Ouied. in Summar cals it Bardato c Monard c. 37. d L. Keymis These may rather be said to want necks then heads and that causeth them thus to seeme c Monard c. 37. F. Sparrey M. S. ap Hak. Master Charles Leigh ohn Nichol. Iohn Wilson of Wansted in Essex b Legates company 1606. in a Voyage to Amaz in a mutinie slue their Captaine and the rest were taken at Cuba and fourteene hanged foure kept Prisoners W. Adams W. Turner May. 1606. Rob. Harcourts Voyage to Guiano c M. Harcourt so calls the Priest and the Deuil Wattipa m It is like March Beere n Anno 1610. The Tobacco that came into England amounted to at least 60000. pound and not much lesse in other yeeres Vid. l. 5. c 12. A feeling Plant. o The gilded Citie p Iuan. de Castellanos ap Hak. q Lopez Vaz ap Hak. tom 3. Giraua l. 2. r Acosta l. 2. c. 6. 3. c. 20. Å¿ M. Fernand. de Encisa apud Hak. t L Keymis T. Masham u Lop. Gom. c. 86 x Lop. Vaz y Rot. par 4. l. 6. z Cieza part 1. cap. 15. a Cap. 19. 4. Tuesday Holy dayes b Chap. 13. c Chap. 32. a P. Maffaeus Hist Ind lib. 2. P. Bert. Geograp Mag. Geog. G Ens Hist. Ind. Occident P Iarric lib. 3. cap. 22. d. Bot part 1. l. 6 b Which feeds on grasse sleepes in the water Boterus c The Spaniards call it of the contrary the light Dogge The Portugals Sloth The Indians Hay Some haue written that it liues of ayre and seldome or neuer hath it beene seene eating d They know no numbers further then fiue the rest they supply as they can with their toes and fingers and if the things numbered exceed they number by the toes and fingers of many persons assembled together Stad lib. 2. c. 29. e It seemes otherwise by Lerius his Dialogue of that Language c. 20 f G. da Empoli ap Ramus A. Vesput g A Booke taken from a Frier written in Portuguse sold by Fr Cook to M. Hakluia h Io. Stad Hessi cum picturis ap T. de Bry in 3 parte America i Lerius hist Nauig in Amer. And. Theuet k Great at one end and little at the other in their infancie it is a bone and after a greene stone in some as long as ones finger they will thrust out their tongues at the hole when the stone is remoued l The Brasilian Petum is neither in forme nor vertue the same with Tobacco , as Lerius saith The women take it not b Nunbo de sylva and their owne reports Peter Carder Ant. Kniuet kinsman to the Lord Kniuet c Some say the Crocodile wanteth a tongue which others deny but confesse in is very short Aignan Petiuares * See infra Maraquites Topimambazes Waymoores Tomomymenos * This name signifieth long Tobacco as he interprets Lerius otherwise Waytaquazes Abausanga-retam Wayanasses Topinaques Pories Molapaques Motayas Lopos Wayanawasons Tamoyes Tocomans Cariyoghs d Hieron Rodericus e They had so done before or else could not haue knowne the French Friers Treatise of Brasil Guaymares or Waymores as K. and as Stad Wayganna beasts of Brasil Snakes Master Kniuet Friers Treatise of Birds Fruits Trees and Herbs Oxe-fish Master T. Turner who liued in Brasil and was acquainted with Mr Kniuet saith the lesuites told him the like Lerius Nauig a This club they call Iwara Pernem which is consecrated to this mischiefe by certaine ceremonies of singing and painting b This confidence is as well in the women as in the men p Io. Stad lib. 2. cap. 29. q Stad l. 2. c. 3. r Ler. c. 16. Theuet tels otherwise of Toupan as after followes Å¿ Ler. c. 5. t Pet. Carder u Stad l. 2. c. 23. x Lerius saith That the Caraibes the Paygi are two kinds Theuet but one and Stadius mentions no more but the Paygi y A. Theuet Antarct M. Kniuet told me that one of them being tormented by the Spirit hee heard one of these Payges which spake to him and told him this was contrary to his couenant thus to torment them which death vsually followed if he so coÌtinued they would all goe the White men and become Christians Whereupon the Deuill left that body presently and he recouered z Maff. l. 15. Pierre du Iarric l. 3. ac 22. ad finem Friers treatise * Sup. c. 4. a Their strong drinke Feasts Orations Child-births Funerals Gentilities b Vid. Epist. 2. Diazij Henrici c Ler c. 17. d Stad l. 2. c. 5. Carder speakes of more which as in ours might well happen some Townes greater some lesser e P. Iarric l. 3. 5. Hieronimus Rodericus a Botero b Sebastian Cabot may rather be called the first discouerer c Admiranda Nauig H. S. d Herera tels of one of that name taken out of his bed by a Tygre and deuoured in a Caue f These horses so multiplyed in these parts that now they are dispersed in wild troops and they will hunt and kill them for the Hides which is a great commoditie in Angola for the tayles g Botero Generall language h Pigafetta ap Ram. Of Mag. See Mariana l. 26. Osor c. i Ed Cliffe ap Hakluyt k M. T. Candishes Voyage ap Hak. tom 3. written by Fr. Pretty l Nauig Ol. N. Seb. W. in Additan 9. par America m Th. Candish M. A. Kniuet n See Hak to 3. o Herera hath 110. Acosta saith 100. of which 70. the North-Sea floweth in and the South-Sea 30. l 3. c. 13 p Sir Richard Hawkins q Lopez Vaz Narrat d'un Portoghese ap
Richard a small Pinnasse of about twentie Tuns which tooke a Portugall Ship supposed of two hundred and fiftie that hauing about fourteene men and boyes this two hundred and fiftie These and other fights with them and more vnfortunate with the Dutch in those parts I haue deliuered at large in my Pilgrims or Bookes of Voyages which now together with this commeth to the publike view of the World §. V. Of the Trauels of diuers English-men in the Mogols Dominions OF the Trauells of Master Fitch in these parts wee haue alreadie spoken and of Captaine Hawkins In the yeere 1609. the Ascension by wilfulnesse of the Master as is reported foundred in the Sea twentie leagues from shoare which yet they attained being fiue and fiftie persons in the Riuer of Gandeuee from whence they trauelled twelue Course or eighteene Miles to Sabay and twelue Course more to Surrat from thence to Daytaotote which Citie hee saith could not bee conquered by the Mogol and yeelded vpon composition hauing still a Banyan King Sixe and twentie Course further is Netherbery a great Basar or Market of Brazen wares Armour and Beasts Eight and twentie Course beyond is the Towne Saddisee on the Riuer Tyndee which runs to Surrat and diuideth the Bannians and Guzurats Thence they trauelled twelue Course to a Monasterie and the next day came to Bramport where the Great Generall called Can Cannawe liueth who on the twelfth of October returned from the Warres with fifteene hundred Elephants thirtie thousand Horses ten thousand Camels three thousand Dromedaries This Citie is farre bigger then London of great Trade and faire From hence they went fifteene Courses to Caddor fourteene to Sawbon and thence with the Carauan many daies leauing which they ioyned with a Can of the Countrey bound for Agra trauelling sixe daies through a Desart wherein are store of wild Elephants Lions Tygres Cat of Mountaines Porpentines and other wild Beasts innumerable but these they saw and were forced to make fires in the nights about their Tents to guard them These Desarts are a hundred Course long each Course being a mile and halfe They had in their way after they were past this Desart the Citie Handee where the King hath a Castle and House cut out of the maine Rock and wrought with carued worke round about in it fiftie Peeces of Ordnance a Fort impregnable and made a Prison for great Men. Heere were also two Hospitals for Captaines maymed in the Warres The next day they came to Tamlico which runneth into Indus and two daies after to Agra He tells of Elephants fighting before the Mogol parted with Rackets of wilde fire made round like hoopes which they runne in their faces some fight with wild Horses sixe Horses to an Elephant which he kills with clasping his trunke about their necks and pulling them to him breakes their necks with his teeth Hee hath also Deere Rams Veruathoes or Bezors Lyons Leopards Wolues that fight before him Condemned persons may craue the combate with the Lyon one he saw that at the first encounter felled the Lyon with his Fist but was soone torne in pieces before the King Hee saw also Allegators or Crocodiles kept in Ponds for like purpose one of which killed two stoned Horses at one time There are foure great Markets euery day where things are very cheape a Hen for two pence a Sheepe for two shillings a good Hog sold by the Bannians for two shillings and other things proportionable They craued the Kings Passe for England who granting it vnder his Hand and Seale the Secretary went with them to the Third Queene of which he is said to haue ten and a thousand Concubines and two hundred Eunuchs which was Keeper of the Great Seale Hence they passed fiue in number to Fetterbarre twelue Course and twelue more to Bianie which is the chiefe Place for Indico in all the Indies where are twelue Indico Mills Indico growes on small bushes like Goose-berry bushes and beares a seed like a Cabadge-seed and being cut downe lies on heapes for halfe a yeere to rot and then brought into a Vault to bee trodden with Oxen from the stalkes and so is grownd fine at the Mils and lastly boyled in Fornaces refined and sorted the best there worth eight pence a pound Thence they passed to Hendown fiue and twentie Course an ancient faire Citie to Mogol a small Market Towne fourteene to Halstot twelue to Chatsoe twelue to Ladanna twelue to Mosabad eight to Bandason twelue Thence to Paddar a Riuer that runnes into the Persian Gulfe and parts the Indostans and Hendownes Twentie Course beyond Roree Buckar and Suckar in the Riuer of Damiadee which runnes into the same Sea At Buckar lyes Allee Can Vice-Roy of the Bulloches a stubborne People this Towne stands like an Iland in the Riuer Sucker is a clothing Towne the first of the Bulloches and Roree the last of the Moltans which are Mahumetans Here they staid foure and twentie daies for a Califa or Carauan a great company of Merchants trauelling together because the Countrey was full of Theeues Seuenteene Course from Sucker is Gorra a Towne of the Bullochees which he saith worship the Sunne and are Man-eaters of Gyant-like proportion Notry ten Course the last Towne of the Bullochees the next Puttans Here for their entertainment Aprill the first 1610. they were beset with Theeues twelue Fiddlers first meeting them but their Musicke cost deere by bribes and composition the Mogols passe hindering further outrage Seuenteene Course they trauelled to Daddor foure and thirtie ouer the Mountaines to Vachesto from thence seuen and fiftie ouer the Mountaines to Candahar a great Citie of the Puttans where Sauder Can resided as Vice-Roy where are continually seuen or eight thousand Camels occupied in Trade to and fro The Gouernour hath fortie thousand Horses in redinesse for Warre Richard Still and Iohn Crowther were lately sent from Azmere Asimere or Agimere where the Mogoll now resides to Spahan in Persia to obtaine Trade for the English by Sir Robert Sherlies meanes which was effected They passed by the way of Lahore and therefore I would desire You to beare Them company for better knowledge of the Countrey Their way was first towards Agra and Fetipore which is a faire Citie and hath in it a goodly House of the Kings built by Echebar with many spacious Gardens now it goes to ruine much of the stone carried to Agra much ground sowne within the Wals April the ninth 1614. they came to Dillee a very great and ancient Citie where many Kings lye buried and as some say the Rites of Coronation are still solemnized many Nobles and Captaines haue their Houses of Pleasure and their Sepulchres the vulgar sort beggarly most Banians On the seuenteenth they came to Sinan an ancient Citie On the one and twentieth to the old Citie Sultan poare Sixe Courses from it they passed a Riuer as broad as the Thames called Viau which runnes West into Sinda
or Indus Here was Pitchte Can his Tents pitched like a little Citie he was Embassadour into Persia On the foure and twentieth they came to Lahore Their Report of this agrees with Master Coryats whose Relation thereof is lately published They say it is the best of India plentifull of all things or in Master Coryats words such a delicate and euen Tract of ground as I neuer saw before and hee hath seene a great deale besides his Europaean sights at Venice since at Constantinople hauing added more Asian Titles to his before Admired Name then the ancient Roman Scipio's or Caesars dreamt of yea more then Iustinian in the Prooeme of his Imperiall Institutions hath marshalled and mustered together the furthest foot English-Traueller that our dayes haue had and the longest English stile which our eares haue heard with many rests for your wearied breath by the way a stile indeed so high you can hardly get ouer HIEROSOLYMITAN SYRIAN MESOPOTAMIAN ARMENIAN MEDIAN-PARTHIAN-PERSIAN INDIAN LEGGE STRETCHER OF ODCOMB Euen this our Odcombian Foot-Pilgrime which makes your Pen-Pilgrime in I know not what liking or likenesse at the very mention of his Name to sympathize and his braines to fall in Trauell as learnedly mad scarsly able to containe wonted words and wits in this extaticall gaze and maze of that Propatetike Foot ready to admire adore and kisse and yet O braines No braines to enuy that his lowest part For who is able to know his better parts He doubts whether the like be to be found within the whole Circumference of the habitable World A row of Trees extends it selfe on both sides the way from the Towns end of Lahore twentie dayes iourney to the Townes end of Agra most of them bearing saith Still a kinde of Mulbery The way is dangerous by night for Theeues by day secure Euery fiue or sixe Course there are faire Seraes of the Kings or Nobles for beautifying the way memory of their Names and entertainment of Trauellers where you may haue a Chamber and a Place to set your Horses with store of Horse-meat but in many of them little prouision for Men by reason of the Banian Superstition When a man hath taken vp his lodging in one of these no other man may dispossesse him About day-breake all make readie to depart together and then the Gates are opened till then shut for feare of Theeues After the Sun hath beene vp two houres the heat makes trauell irksome Lahore is one of the fairest and ancientest Cities in India standing on Indus It containeth at the least M. Coryat tells you sixteene miles in compasse Twelue daies before hee came there he passed Indus there as broad as the Thames at London In the mid-way betwixt Lahor and Agra ten miles out of the way on the left hand a Mountainous people are said to haue but one Wife to all the Brethren of one Family as wee haue elsewhere spoken of the Arabians Merchants resort to this Citie out of all parts of India imbarking their goods here in great Boats for Tutta the chiefe Citie in Sinda a Trade of much importance in times of Peace to the Portugals which by this way Traded to Ormus and Persia and this way also furnishing India with Pepper Twelue or fourteene thousand Camels lading yeerely passeth from hence to Persia by Candahar before the Wars with the Portugalls but three thousand this mountainous way being in Winter cold in Summer hot The Carauans spend sixe or seuen moneths betwixt Lahor and Spahan Spices are deere in Persia by reason of the long land-carriage from Mesulapatan this way Still and Crowther departed from Lahor May the thirteenth and on the two and twentieth came to Multan a great and ancient Citie within three Course of Indus but poore for which cause they detaine the Carauans there diuers dayes eight ten or twelue to benefit the Citie They entred the Mountaines the second of Iune where they had brackish water the third and fourth daies they trauelled all night climing high Mountaines and following water-courses and so continued till they came to Chatcha on the tenth In all these eight dayes trauell is no sustenance for Man or Beast except in some places a little grasse and therefore at Lacca in the beginning of this way they hyred an Oxe to carry Barly for their Horses On the nineteenth they came to Duckee another Fort of the Mogols and the seuen and twentieth passed the Durwas or straits of the Hils dangerous narrow wayes on both sides menaced by high Rocks from whence a few with stones may stop great multitudes and diuers Carauans are thus cut off For the Agwans or Puttans the Mountaine Inhabitants are a theeuish people The second of Iuly they came to Pesimga another Fort and passing thence ouer a mightie Mountaine on the seuenth came to Candahar The Agwans are white stout strong rob Carauans sell all stragglers but now with feare and the gaine they get by selling their Cattell to the Carauans they are more tractable Couert saith they weare their beards long are not Mahumetans their Priests weare Sackcloth with great chaines about their middles falling downe and praying in Sack-cloth and Ashes At Candahar they hire Camels for India or Persia hence into Persia the Countrey is barren and therefore they go in smaller companies sometimes in two or three dayes trauell not seeing a greene thing at their lodging-places water but often brackish and stinking Hence they departed Iuly the three and twentieth and on the fiue and twentieth came to Cushecunna the vtmost Garrison in the Mogols Frontiers thirtie Course from Candahar On the seuen and twentieth they came to Grees a Castle of the Sophies a Course from the Riuer Sabba which separateth the Persian and Mogoll Confines The people of Grees are Theeues and the Captaine little better then a Rebell From hence they reckon their way by farsangs parasangae fiue of which make two Courses They trauelled August the sixth to Farra a Towne walled with Sun-dryed Brick and stored with Water without which here is no store and therefore they carry it in some places if there be good ground three or foure miles vnder ground Heere they vse men kindly as they goe into Persia for feare of complaint but in their returne to India very hardly searching them to the skin for Gold which to carry out or any Siluer coyne but the Kings is death On the twelfth day they were faine to dig for water On the two and twentieth they came to Deuzayde where they pretend all to be Religious people On September the fifteenth I still follow Still they came to Spahan where they found Sir Robert Sherly then dispatched in Embassage for Spaine from the King of Persia by the way or Ormus for Goa and thence to Lisbon Hee procured the Kings Great Seale to all his Gouernours of Sea-Ports kindly to entertaine the English at Iasques c. dated Sertember the thirtieth 1615. the same day that
came to his Ships side such aboundance of Fish of all sorts that they might therewith haue fraught themselues for their returne if Hudson had not too desperately pursued the Voyage neglecting this oportunitie of storing themselues with fish which hee committed to the care of certaine carelesse dissolute Villaines which in his absence conspired against him in few dayes the fish all forsooke them Once a Sauage visited them who for a knife glasse and beads giuen him returned with Beuers skins Deeres skins and a Sled At Hudsons returne they set sayle for England But in few dayes their victuals being almost spent and hee out of his despaire letting fall some words of setting some on shore the former Conspirators the chiefe whereof was Hen. Greene none of their allowed Company but taken in by Hudson himselfe and one Wilson entred his Cabin in the night and forced him the Master together with his sonne Iohn Hudson Tho. Widowes Arn. Ludlo Sidraoh Fauor Ad. Moore Hen. King Mic. Bute to take Shallop and seeke their fortune But see what sinceritie can doe in the most desperate tryals One Philip Staffe an Ipswich man who according to his name had beene a principall staffe and stay to the weaker and more enfeebled courages of his Companions in the whole action lightening and inlightening their drooping darkened spirits with sparkes from his owne resolution their best Purueyor with his Peece on shore and both a skilfull Carpenter and lusty Mariner on boord when hee could by no perswasions seasoned with teares diuert them from their diuellish designes notwithstanding they entreated him to stay with them yet chose rather to commit himselfe to Gods mercy in the forlorne Shallop then with such Villaines to accept of likelier hopes A few dayes after their victuals being spent the ship came aground at Digges Iland and so continued diuers houres till a great floud which they by this accident tooke first notice of came from the Westward and set them on flote Vpon the Cliffes of this Iland they found aboundance of Fowles tame whereof they tooke two or three hundred and seeing a greas long Boat with forty or fifty Sauages vpon the shore they sent on Land and for some of their toyes had Deeres skinnes well dressed Morse-teeth and some few Furres One of our men went on land to their Tents one of theirs remaining for hostage in which Tents they liued by hoords men women and children they are bigge-boned broad-faced flat-nosed and small-footed like the Tartars their Apparell of skinnes but wrought all very handsomely euen Gloues and Shooes The next morning Greene would needs goe on shore with some of his chiefe companions and that vnarmed notwithstanding some aduised and intreated him the contrary The Sauages entertained him with a cunning ambush and at the first onset shot this mutinous Ringleader into the heart where first those those Monsters of treacherie and bloody crueltie now payed with the like had beene conceiued end Wilson his Brother in euill had the like bloody inheritance dying swearing and cursing Perse Thomas and Moter dyed a few dayes after of their wounds Euery where can Diuine Iustice finde Executioners The Boat by Gods blessing with some hurt men escaped in this manner One Abacucke Pricket a seruant of Sir Dudley Digges whom the Mutiners had saued in hope to procure his Master to worke their pardon was left to keepe the Shallop where he sate in a gowne sicke and lame at the sterne vpon whom at the instant of the ambush the leader of all the Sauages leapt from a Rocke and with a strange kinde of weapon indented broad and sharpe of bright steele riueted into a handle of Morse-tooth gaue him diuers cruell wounds before hee could from vnder his gowne draw a small Scottish-Dagger wherewith at one thrust into his side he killed this Sauage and brought him off with the Boat and some of the hurt company that got to him by swimming Being got aboord with a small weake and wounded company they made from this Iland vnto the Northerne Continent where they saw a large opening of the Sea North-West-ward and had a great floud with such a large Billow as they say is no where but in the Ocean From hence they made all possible haste home-wards passing the whole Straits and so home without euer striking sayle or any other let which might easily haue made it impossible For their best sustenance left them was Sea-weeds fryed with Candles ends and the skins of the Fowles they had eaten Some of their men were starued the rest all so weake that onely one could lye along vpon the Helme and steere By Gods great goodnesse the sixt of September 1611. they met with a Fisherman of Foy by whose meanes they came safe into England §. VII Of BVTTONS and BAFFINS late Discoueries THis newes so incouraged the Aduenturers that by the gracious assistance of that Starre of the North Illustrious Sonne of Britaines brightest Sunne and in his presence shining with beauteous beames in this and euen to that further Hemisphere but with speedier setting raised aboue the Sunne and Spheres and Starres to discouer the Straits and passage to a better World there to shine with light vnspeakeable in the fruition of that light inaccessible with the Father of Lights and Sunne of Righteousnesse For how could a worldly Kingdome though the Kingdome of the World deserue so good so great a spirit to rule it But these my words are too short an Epitaph his owne Name euen after death speakes more and proclaimeth in a few Letters al humane Greatnesse Great Britaines great hope PRINCE HENRY the Aduenturers I say whom my weaker eyes dazled with this greater Light could scarce recouer by this Princely assistance pursued the action in more Royall fashion with greater shipping vnder the command of a Worthy Sea-man seruant to Prince HENRY Captaine Thomas Button whose Discouerie of a great Continent called by him New-Wales and other accidents of his Voyage I haue not seene onely I haue seene a Chart of those discouered places and I heare that he passed Hudsons Straits and leauing Hudsons Bay to the South sailed aboue two hundred Leagues South-West-Ward ouer a Sea aboue fourescore fathoms deepe without sight of Land which at length hee found to be another great Bay And after much misery of sicknesse in his wintering notwithstanding he was forced to quit the great ship hee beat and searched the whole Bay with very great industrie euen backe againe almost to Digges Iland neere which hee found the comming in of the great and strong tyde from the North-West which feeds both those huge Bayes This seemed strange that in this Voyage as he searched many Leaguee East West he found the variation of the Compasse to rise and fall in an admirable proportion as if the true Magneticall Pole might be discouered The comming in of the floud from the Northwest giuing them hopes of a passage in March 1614. Captaine